Wherever the Light Shinesby MLPSolarDash1907ChaptersIntroductionChapter 2 - Into the FireChapter 3 - A Small Ray of SunshineChapter 4 - Times Are ChangingChapter 5 - The RingleaderChapter 6 - The LiberatorsChapter 7 - The Heat is RisingChapter 8 - A New DevelopmentChapter 9 - The Heat is Up - Part 1Chapter 10 - The Heat is Up - Part 2Chapter 11 - Darkness fallsChapter 12 - Coming full circleChapter 1 - The Past HurtsIntroductionARC 1 - Volume 1 - Introduction Waking Up Her eyes blearily opened to meet a sky painted orange with a slight purple. "Uuhh..." she groaned, blinking several times. Suddenly, her head throbbed and veins pulsed through her cranium. "YAH!" she cried. Instinctively, she reached up to grab her temple, but her joints ached that caused her to wince. However, she pushed past the pain and grasped her head to ease her headache. What is going on?! she thought, dread and uneasiness building up in her chest. She heaved and her heart thudded. "What the hay?" she whispered. Tears welled up in her eyes before she closed them. A few whimpers escaped her throat. Seconds seemed to stretch into minutes as she waited for the pain to subside. Cracking open her eyes, she saw snow blanketing around her in the middle of a worn-down brick road with worn down, poorly kept buildings. It looked eerie and unwelcoming and as cold as the atmosphere around her. In the midst of her murky, scared mind, she let out another groan and managed to sit up and spotted the street stretching further that made the town more unwelcoming. Ragged filthy ponies trudged through the brown muck while a setting sun covered them in red. The filly wanted to cover her nose, the stench was so bad. Unfortunately, her hooves were in the same morass, and the idea of putting that dirt near her nose, made her empty stomach churn... As her migraine subsided, her mind began to wander. A shudder snaked up her spine as cold sweat trickled down her forehead. How did she get here? And who is... Her eyes widened in horror. Wait, who is she?! Where had she come from? How did she get here?! She let out a panicked yelp and stood up on her wobbly legs. “Where the heck am I?!” she cried. Her heart pounded and her breath shortened. Was anypony looking for her?! Did they know where she is?! Why is she, a ten-year-old filly all alone in the middle of nowhere?! She paused. Wait. Ten years old? She held a hoof to her temple and stroked it. Where had that come from? Is it something she remembers? Was she trying to do something and she had failed? Or did she appear out of thin air? Did somepony try to save her and end up here by accident? Or did she not exist until now? Where is she now? Darn murky mind! Forget about the questions. What does she need to do?! Feeling the migraine beginning to return, the filly reached up and rubbed her temple again. "Think, think, think," she whispered. How is she going to get a way out of this? She can't go at it alone! Suddenly it clicked. She needs to find help! With her objective in mind, she walked forward. Her stomach churned again. Her steps were as if she were taking a huge effort to keep moving. Her eyes landed on the ponies working their way through the street. Her mouth opened to call out to them but held back as she shivered. They look mean. Rounding a corner, she came upon where the street split into a crossroad. Her gaze landed on more ponies. However, they were either wrapped in dirty clothing sitting out or lying on the cold ground. She shuddered at the sight of them. This place looks awful. Not willing to back down, the filly continued onwards. It’s time to figure out how she’d gotten here! “Come on, Mystic!” her voice slightly panicked, “As scary as this is you can figure it out!” Suddenly she paused. Mystic. She shook her head vigorously. Mystic? What about it? Is it something mystical? What is it? It’s another thought that came to mind. Like a bolt of lightning it suddenly made sense. It’s her name. “Seriously?” she asked herself. “Who names their child ‘Mystic’?” Mystic thought through this undaunting situation some more and realized something else. Maybe if she thinks about what she’s forgotten she’ll be able to remember! Yeah, that sounds like a good idea! She closed her eyes, thinking back on anything she might’ve seen, done, or if she had anypony she knew. Her mind felt murky and all she could remember was darkness. Her eyes snapped open as her blood turned to ice. Was she born at ten years old?! Her legs began to feel wobbly. “That can’t be true!” she whispered, she began shivering, not from the cold but because of the epiphany. As much as it was scary, it was strange. She’s able to recognize a street, ponies, curbs, roads. The smell of smoke in the air. Even make her own choices that seem applicable to her. Even the feelings of dread and horror. They came almost out of nowhere. But why can’t she remember anything about herself?! Where did she come from? How did she get here? And who is she? Why does she have to be in the dark? All alone in this neighborhood? Her legs quivered as she wobbled forward. Her heart throbbed against her ribcage. Mystic continued down the path and decided to go right at the crossroads. After trudging through the filthy streets for a few minutes the sound of laughter pierced her ears. Perking up, she gazed to her right and spotted a few unkempt earth pony fillies dressed in rags and kicking a dirty ball. “Fillies! Supper is almost ready!” an older voice cried. The fillies groaned. “Mom, why can’t we have more than scraps of bean buns for dinner?” one complained. “We’re starving!” another complained. “We’re not the higher ponies,” the voice replied. “We have to deal with it.” “Listen to your mother!” a voice from across the street taunted. Mystic tensed and her heart skipped a beat as she gazed to her left and spotted a laughing silhouette retreating down an alley. The fillies gasped and scrambled closer to their worn-down home, mumbling and whispering to each other. They tightly hugged each other. Mystic felt sorry for them. She can identify with the poor little ponies and being trapped in a place with no way out. As much as they seemed on edge, Mystic knew she needs help. These ponies look friendly enough and they could be welcoming. Right? “Hey,” she called out. They didn’t hear her. “Hey!” The fillies gasped and locked eyes with Mystic. The older filly did her best to smile and look friendly. “Mom!” one of the fillies cried. Mystic kept walking. An earth pony mare dressed in tattered clothing stepped out. When she saw Mystic, her eyes widened, and her face turned into a scowl. “Get out of here!” she shouted, causing Mystic to stop abruptly. “We don’t accept rogues in our home!” “But I’m lost!” Mystic cried, her heart hammering. “I need help!” “Yeah right, unicorn!” the mare hissed. “I know a con when I see one! Get back to your parents!” “I woke up and I don’t know where I am!” Mystic insisted, her eyes welling up. “Please! I need help!” “Go!” the mare screeched. “Fillies! Get inside now!” The fillies scurried into the house. The mare reached behind the door and pulled out a rod. “Leave now!” she cried, “This is private property!” “But I’m starving, and I have no idea who I am and where I came from!” Mystic insisted. Mystic outstretched her clutched hooves and pleadingly dropped to her stomach. “I don’t care who you are!” The mare began stomping forward. “In this holy-forsaken town, filly, colt, or adult, you’re with family or on your own!” Mystic stood up as a whimper escaped her tightening throat amidst her teary vision. Her mouth opened to explain. “Get out of here!” the mare roared. Mystic screamed when the mare charged. She bolted down the street focusing on the path ahead of her. She galloped further into the night, not daring to look back. It felt like hours as her legs carried her as fast as they could. Whimpers and sobs went unchecked. Her legs gave out and suddenly she was flat on her face. She screamed, feeling pain shooting up her left foreleg. Immediately, Mystic sat up and examined her limb. Just above the knee, blood oozed out of a scrape. She gulped. It needed to be treated, and soon! Deciding to examine herself for additional injuries, she ran a hoof along her orange coat. Suddenly, she felt something metal wrapped around her neck. She looked down at her chest to see was wearing a golden necklace with a medallion. Where did this come from? So many questions about herself and the society she was in. Putting her discovery aside, she decided to think positive, maybe those ponies were the wrong ponies and she was in the wrong place at the wrong time. Yeah. That could be it. Right? “I need help,” she croaked, “and I won’t give up...” Desperate and frightened she decided to go around the neighborhood to ask for help. The neighborhood isn’t as friendly as Mystic hoped. She saw ponies fighting over scraps. Several laid in heaps to keep themselves warm. Soon, she had found some pieces of cloth hanging on a line to dry. Without thinking, she took one of them to help with her wound, hearing somepony yell at her before clutching the cloth close and taking off down the street. Now in a secluded spot, Mystic cleaned her wound and wrapped the cloth around it. She tightened it slightly, the wound still stung but felt better. The door slammed in her face. Mystic let out a whimper as she sulked and walked back onto the cold street. She felt tears well up in her eyes again. Nopony bothered to help her. Not even help heal her wound. Her gaze landed on some abandoned and burnt down buildings close by. A hunch told her that she won't find help there. She sighed. Time to turn around. A few minutes passed and she found one house that seemed sturdier than most of the slums she had seen. It looked somewhat worn down and with paint partly chipped away from the walls. Desperate, out a moment of bravery or stupidity, she entered the house. The den is fairly put together, but it still looked worn down and a bit unkempt. Several cobwebs decorated the corners and a dresser nearby. Just a couple of chairs and a table in front of a fireplace. Wait, a fireplace?! Fire is burned in it, too! Her heart soared. Without a second thought, the filly made her way over and-- She froze. A cup and book on the table. Her blood turned to ice as she gazed to her right. A sleeping earth pony in a chair. Uh oh. The thought to ask for help came to mind. However, she recalled the mare saying that without family she’s on her own. If that was true, then this pony wouldn’t be willing to help. An instinct kicked within her. One she never thought she had. It felt bold. Determined. A survival instinct? A glare took form on her features. She needs to get warm, survive and will not let herself freeze! The unicorn gazed around the somewhat empty den and spotted a ragged green jacket hanging on a handle. Jackpot. She made her way over, not caring how loud she is, grabbed it and pulled it off the handle, shattering it. The pony stirred in his sleep. Mystic put on the jacket. She nestled into it and felt warmer than before. “Hey!” a voice shouted. Mystic froze. “Give that back!!” Staying by the fire didn’t matter anymore. Mystic turned and glared at him. “No! You’re on your own!” she stated boldly but inwardly couldn’t believe her words, “Just like I am!” Mystic ran through the den as the stallion let out a cry of anger. She didn’t care she needs this more than he does! She ran down a short hall and leaped out the window as the stallion called out for her. Never looking back as she bolted down the street. A few minutes later Sitting behind some rubble, she had been relishing in her received jacket. She opened it up, put it on her cold body and hugged herself to keep it on. Despite it being twice her size, her body began to feel warmer than she had before. She felt proud but she also wondered to herself if that really happened. Did she just really say that? A scream pierced through the air. Her heart leapt before hiding and peeking over the rubble to see several ponies carrying values, desperately trying to avoid being seen. “Looters…” she said in a dire tone. The sun’s light continued to fade along with Mystic’s hope. She’s being left in the dark. With no one else to help, she stood up and began walking west, following the sunlight. She has hope, but it’s fading like the sun’s light. Searching the streets for a few more minutes, mostly nopony is in sight. Now feeling truly alone. Plopping down by some barrels, her gaze looked down the street. Against the fading sunlight, Mystic spotted some taller well-constructed building. Her eyes widened. The spark of hope returned. A city? Was she on the outskirts of a city? “That would be an interesting development,” she said to nopony in particular. Great. Now she’s talking to herself. Or has she always? Mystic let out a groan, snapping out of her thoughts. Maybe she can find help there! Surely there are- “Run! Run you fools!” she heard a voice cry. It sounded male. Her blood turned into ice before hiding behind a barrel to see another group of homeless ponies running from the city to where she’s hiding! She hid further behind the barrel and saw they’re being chased by unicorns that looked well-groomed. Time seemed to slow down a bit before one of the well-groomed ponies shot out a burst of magic, knocking the homeless ponies to the street. “Please don’t!” one pleaded as he turned over onto his back, “We’re just hungry!” “Give us back our food!” one of the unicorns demanded, “You worms should go back in the dirt where you belong and leave us alone!” “We’re all ponies here!” a second homeless pony pleaded, only to receive a punch in the face. “No, you’re not!” the second unicorn shouted, “We hated chasing you worms from our fine establishments! You should know you have no purpose in life and know who truly matters! Now, get lost before we decide to end the lot of you!” The three homeless ponies cried out and gave the food back to the unicorns. Mystic couldn’t help but watch in horror as the homeless ponies received more beatings and distaste from the other ponies before they scurried off into the cold neighborhood. “Good riddance,” said the first pony. “Scavengers,” said the second. Mystic watched them go. When they were gone, she realized she hadn’t been breathing. She snapped out of her state and started breathing hard and hyperventilating. “My gosh, my gosh, my gosh,” she wheezed and gasped for air. For the umpteenth time, Mystic bolted off. The worn-down buildings passed by her in a blur, the smell of urine hit her nostrils as she came across more worn down, destroyed buildings. A little later, she stopped to catch her breath. “Why fate?!” she cried, “Why do I have to be in this place?!” Her eyes welled and she shivered again. Harder this time but not from the cold. She slammed her hoof onto the ground. She felt her hope continue to fall. She stood up again and examined her surroundings. The buildings aren’t as worn down, but they still look daunting and gave her an eerie vibe. Even if everything happened for a reason, why does she, a pony with no memory of herself have to be here in this place?! Was it a mistake?! Was fate really this cruel to little fillies?! Looking down at the cloth around her leg, she noticed it came a little loose. She sat down, her jacket slightly loosened but shielded her from the cold. She felt relieved as she tightened her cloth. “I need to get some shelter,” she said shifting back into the jacket, “It’s getting dark.” She stood up and examined her surroundings. There’s no place where she can take shelter. Deciding to walk, she took to the streets one more time. Five minutes later The sun has been gone for a while, but its last streams of golden light were barely hanging on as the night continued to envelop the city. As she searched for shelter, she’s seen more homeless ponies on the streets. With how this place is, how will she ever know if she’s truly safe from the horrors she’d seen? And they can’t be the only horrors she’ll encounter if she stays here. Looking to her right, there's a burnt down building. It’s the first she’s seen in a while, but it does seem like the only shelter within a square mile. She made her way over and saw it used to be a residence. There's a piece of wall still standing. Perfect. Just enough to keep her shielded and hidden. She made her way over and laid down on the floor. The musty jacket gave her some cushioning. In front of her are the silhouettes of the taller buildings against the fading light. Maybe she can head into the city and find some decent ponies. Yeah, that sounds like a good idea. First, she must figure out to equip and supply herself. She’d already taken a jacket, who’s to say she can’t take more? “I will make it,” she vowed, “I won’t die in this place!” Settling in further to the jacket, a thought came to her. She tried again to remember where she’d come from. Her memory is very murky. All she can remember is darkness, waking up, what she’s seen through the whole time she’s been awake, and her own accursed name. Mystic. What kind of name is that? Then there’s the necklace and— She paused. Looking down at the necklace again and brought the golden medallion to take a closer look at it. A sun is engraved on the front and turned it over to see a star. Wasn’t the sun a star, too? She scoffed. “Does this necklace mean ‘sunny star’?” it was a joke. How ridiculous! However, looking at the necklace- It felt as if it belonged to her. She’s unable to deter why that is, but her heart warmed a little despite the coldness around her. She smiled a bit for the first time. Sunny Star… It didn’t seem to imply anything else. Her brows furrowed. Could it truly mean that? The more she thought about it… “It seems to stick,” she said, almost automatically. It sounded right. Despite fate seeming so cruel, whatever has led her here must’ve happened for a reason. Surely, there must be a reason why she knows herself as Mystic and this necklace that feels special to her. “I’ll take whatever comfort I can get,” she said, letting the necklace hang loose again. Tucking in with what little cover she had, she made herself as comfortable as she could within the burnt wood. As the wind blew through like a ghost, her eyes met the skyscrapers' silhouettes as the last bits of the sun began to fade. Why does she have to be in this place? Why is it so dark and cold here? The sun’s light continued to fade as Mystic realized that she’s on her own. She needs to find those who will help in the city, and make her own choices to survive. It will be a daunting task. Mystic tucked herself in further to ensure she won’t get hypothermia. She took one last look to the west and felt as if her hope faded away as the last bit of sunlight withered away into the darkness. Wherever the Light Shines Author's Note Hey everypony! Here's the first chapter of my first Pony fanfic! Only this time, it's rewritten to make the story more interesting and I say it is! Please leave a like and a review! I hope you enjoy this story and I hope it's a good, worthwhile tale! Chapter 2 - Into the FireA1: V1 - 2 - Into the fire Year 10 - Day 4 She panted and wheezed in fear, panic, and hopelessness as the soldiers kept an eye on her. The dungeon cell smelt musty and like urine. It made her gag for the umpteenth time. She dared not get close to the small blocks in the corner of the cell. That almost made her vomit. She looked down at her chained hooves lightly rattling them. Not only are they in hoofcuffs there are chains keeping her to the wall. She’d already tried begging the soldiers and explaining about what she thought she was doing with those ponies but they wouldn’t hear any of it. They told her to save her breath for the General. He’s been gone for a while to a place she isn’t sure of. “What did I do to deserve this?” she whispered, “I haven’t done anything wrong! I just woke up with no memory about myself!” “You have the right to remain silent!” a soldier boomed. She jumped. “Do NOT let me tell you again!” Mystic nodded vigorously, “Sorry.” “No more talking!” “Sorry!” “Why are you still talking?!” Mystic shut up and looked down at the rocky floor. Hoofsteps began to walk down the creaky stairs. She looked up and saw the soldiers straighten up. “Any problems?” a voice asked. The General. “Other than speaking she’s not been a problem,” said the first soldier. “I’ve submitted my report to the Leader of our...” he cleared his throat, “Fair City.” His voice sounded lower and bitter at the mention of him. “And?” “Now I’m going to interrogate the prisoner. Bring her to a more suitable environment. I can’t stand this place much longer.” “Yes, sir.” The soldiers opened the door and opened the cell. Mystic tensed up at their hard faces. “Do not resist,” one of them threatened. Mystic didn’t respond she just stayed frozen. They undid her chains connecting to the wall and began pushing her forward. Mystic kept her eyes to the floor. What was the point of looking where she’s going? This is horrible! She was wrong! This is a lot worse than being on your own! She was led out of the dungeons and through some hallways. Mystic kept whimpering and letting out small cries. Soon, they entered a room and one of the soldiers sat Mystic down in a chair. She heard the soldiers depart and the door close. “Look up at me,” a voice commanded. Reluctantly, Mystic looked up to meet the General’s cold eyes. Now having a clear view of him he has a dark orange coat, a black mane, mustache, and goatee. “What is your name?” “M-M-M...” “Speak up!” “Mystic!” she cried, “My name is Mystic!” “Very well, Mystic,” he said, shifting in his seat, “My name is Hong. I am the General of this city and I keep it in order. Do you know what that means?” “I...do...” “Evaluate.” Mystic gulped. “They...command soldiers and keep the law?” “Exactly!” Hong growled. “You broke the law little missy by robbing the Luxury Resort and you broke through the wall on the east side, didn’t you?!” Mystic winced. So, they do know! How?! “You should know how grave of an impact you helped those three get away with a crime!” “I didn’t know that they were robbing a place!” Mystic cried. “You didn’t know?!” Hong growled incredulously. “They took care of me and used me!” The stallion rubbed his temples and began breathing in and out. “You look just like those ponies on the east side,” he growled, “All bruised up and filled with poverty.” Mystic looked up at him, “B-But I wasn’t trying to hurt anypony. I was just trying to live.” “That’s what they all say!” Mystic gulped as her heart throbbed, “Wh-Why is there a wall up?” Hong looked at her incredulously, “Seriously?! Everypony in this city knows why that wall is up!” “I-I don’t...” SLAM! Mystic jumped as she squealed. “Horseapples, filly!” Hong scolded, “You know darn well why it’s up!” “I don’t!” Mystic cried. Hong growled, “You need a refresher huh?” He leaned back in his chair, “That wall is to keep the troublemakers and those who deserve punishment. Those who break the city’s rules. Not enough for prison, but enough to be kicked out.” “But...that’s awful.” “Not as awful as they are! They’re distasteful for our city and it’s my job to keep this place together and keep our stupid incompetent leader in order!” Mystic couldn’t speak. This stallion is hard and quick to the point. “Now,” he said, “What do you have to say to theft, resisting arrest, helping rob the Luxury Resort and violating the law of getting through the wall?!” Her body filled with chills as he bared his teeth again. This is so unfair! So scary! “I...” “Speak! Don’t whimper now! Speak! About where you came from!” “I don’t know!” Mystic cried. She felt tears rolling down her face. “What do you mean you don’t know?!” “I woke up without any memory of where I’ve come from or how I got here!” Mystic cried, not caring about withholding the truth, “All I can remember is my own name and things around me! Honest!” Hong let out a harsh laugh, “All my time as general and I’ve never heard a more ridiculous statement from a prisoner!” “It’s true! Honestly!” Mystic cried, “You don’t understand what it’s like to wake up in an unknown location without knowing who you are or where you came from!” “And I can’t understand how you could’ve come up with such a tall tale. How old are you? Seven?” “Ten!” Hong paused. “Wow. And I was seriously lying about the seven.” The filly sank into her seat, trying to make herself look as small as possible, “I didn’t mean to cause any trouble. Just please, listen to me and-” “You’re in my domain, filly!” Hong shouted, “You listen to ME! And ME alone! I make the calls around here!” He leaned across his desk. “Understand?!” “Yes! Yes! But please!” “Shut it! Maybe I should put you under the jail!” “NO!” “Oh, yeah, and the Leader won’t be too pleased about your antics once it all comes forward!” He clamped down on her left foreleg, “Then I can carry out my threat!” “AHHH! Mean stallion!” Mystic squealed, “Get away from me!” The door opened. Both ponies froze as a soldier entered. “General, the Leader wants to see you,” he said. “Already?!” Hong shouted, “Can’t he understand I’m dealing with a pony in custody now?!” “He does and that’s why he wants to speak with you. Now.” Hong let out a loud groan, let go of Mystic, and began stomping out. “He also said to bring her with you.” Hong froze. “Seriously?!” “Yes. His orders. He wants to confirm himself whether if she’s truly a threat or not.” Her eyes locked eyes with his cold gaze and shivered again. She saw a bit of a deranged look in them. It seemed fitting for his attitude! “You’re lucky, filly,” he growled. “Not many get to see him face to face.” The soldier helped Mystic out of the chair and nudged her forward. Hong stomped off and Mystic followed suit. Mystic is filled to the brim with dread and the queasy feeling that caused her stomach to swirl grew. She did glance around at the artifacts aligning the polished jade walls and hardwood floors in the various hallways they passed through towards the center of the palace. The large jade doors crept open revealing a throne room. With a large gulp, the filly’s eyes locked onto a somewhat overweight, nonchalant green unicorn. His yellow eyes locked onto Mystic as he brushed his black mane. “You will only refer to him as the Leader,” Hong whispered to Mystic. The Leader’s eyes looked down at her as she came to a stop. Hong pushed her down into a very awkward bow. “Is this the one that had robbed the Resort?” the Leader asked. “An accomplice,” said a soldier, “She also claims she wasn’t aware that they were robbing the Resort and that she has no memory of who she is.” The Leader raised an eyebrow, “Does she now?” He cleared his throat, “Let her rise.” Mystic felt a hoof clutch her back and force her up to her hooves. She let out an involuntary whimper. “What do you have to say to the charges and your story?” the Leader asked. Mystic gulped, “N-Nice to make your...acquaintance. I am...truly sorry about what happened...” “Start speaking faster!” Hong growled, “He doesn’t have all day!” “I don’t know where I am! I don’t know what’s going on here!” she cried, “I’m just a poor lost soul that hasn’t the slightest idea of this city or about herself! Please,” she lowered her head in shame, “I just want to go home...” She glanced up at him and his features had softened a little bit. “See how ridiculous this sounds?” Hong asked, “I’ve never heard such crap in my entire life.” “She appears genuine to me,” said the Leader. “I’ve read the report and what she'd stated when she was seized.” “Seriously?! We don’t know how or why she’s doing here! She’s gotten past the wall in a crafty way and helped a wanted group of criminals in the region!” “I told you I didn’t know that they were!” Mystic cried, “They took care of me and used me!” “On top of everything, she’s totally an uncooperative prisoner,” Hong explained. Liar! “And the ponies she helped drugged are going to be out for a few days.” “I see.” “She’s just a little brat as far as I’m concerned.” The Leader sighed, brushing his cheek. “Any idea where she came from?” “No.” “Any relatives? Parents? Cousins? Friends?” “None of the above.” “Does she really not know who she is or where she is?” “You tell me.” Mystic’s stomach swirled. The Leader gaze back down at her, “I just want to confirm this. You don’t know what this place is? You don’t know anything or where you’ve come from?” “No...” Mystic whispered, “I just...want to know why...I’m scared...” She sat down on the floor but Hong forced her back onto her hooves. The Leader sighed, “You’re in Imperial City. A proud city of unicorns that thrives on pride, passion, and order.” “Order?” “We’ve had a lot of problems lately. But we’ve been trying to get everything back together.” “We?!” Hong scoffed, “You haven’t done much other than bathe and eat all day!” The Leader growled at him and looked back at Mystic with a softer look, “And I’ll ask you again; you didn’t think in the slightest you were helping rob the Resort?” “No! Honest!” “This is just a waste of time,” Hong muttered, “I think she should be thrown in prison.” “HONG!” the Leader roared, “Remain silent until I speak to you!!” The general growled, “Sir.” “Now filly,” said the Leader, “Answer me.” “I didn’t mean to rob the Luxury Resort!” Mystic insisted, “I said that those ponies brought me in, fed, cared, and got me feeling better! They used me!” “Somepony as smart as getting through the wall and yet you let yourself be fooled by the Triple Trio?” the Leader asked. “I’m desperate! I was hungry and wanting out of the cold!” “And about drugging the ponies in the courtyard?” “I didn’t know they were drugged!” Mystic cried, tears rolling down her face, “I was just wanting to thank them for being such caring ponies! This is so unfair! NONE OF THIS IS FAIR!” The Leader has turned from looking nonchalant to sympathetic. What is he thinking? “I believe you’re a fine Leader...” Mystic whimpered, “Please, just hear my voice and judge rightly...” She took a backward glance at Hong and saw he’s just as hard as ever. The unicorn looked back at the Leader as he appeared to be processing. The atmosphere made her shiver as she felt as if she’s going to pass out. “You know,” said the Leader, “As much as you’ve done...you appear to be remorseful of your actions.” Mystic didn’t say anything as he continued, “We do allow prisoners to be rehabilitated in some cases.” “Sir, please think of what you’re suggesting,” said Hong. “Be quiet, Hong!” “She’s talking crazy, sire!” “HONG!” The general shut up but his hard gaze focused right on Mystic. “Here’s what I’ve decided,” said the Leader, “Because of her remorse and genuine emotions, there’s no evidence to confirm whether she’s a threat or not. While she did commit some crimes, I advise you’ll make her a worker to the city. She is open to making a friend of her choosing, but she’s to stick to the schedule as is,” He glared at Hong, “And you will be watching over her. And because of your hostile actions to an amnesiac filly, you will be taking care of her and raising her as if she were your own.” “What?!” Hong gasped, “I’m to be saddled with a worthless maggot?!” “And if you have any problems with it!” The Leader shouted, “You will answer to me! We can be better than this, and your behavior lately from being the general you were has greatly deteriorated.” “But sir! We don’t know if she’s telling the truth!” Hong insisted, “I have to deal with all the wrongdoings in this city! Murderers! Junkies! Looters! Gypsies! The Liberators! You name it!” “And she doesn’t fit any of those categories! She’s just lost and scared! Just look at her!” Hong scoffed and rolled his eyes, “Sir! Please!” “You will not only raise her but you will rehabilitate her so she lives a proper life here in the city! I don’t care how long it takes but she is in your care!” “I can’t believe this! And you put this on me?! Why can’t you take care of her?!” “Because I have responsibilities of my own!” “Responsibilities?!” Hong barked, “You barely have lifted a hoof to help this city!” The Leader stood up from his throne, furious at Hong, “I want you to shut up and listen!” He pointed at Mystic, “I want you to get her washed, fed, hydrated, and a place to rest! She will begin in a day or two!” “But Sir!” “This discussion is over! Hong, you will raise her as your own! No more questions asked or so help the gods and goddesses above!” Mystic let out a loud whimper as Hong slammed his hoof on the ground. This cannot end well. With Mystic and Hong Neither of them spoke a word to each other. Mystic is very tense and while grateful that she’s out of chains, she has to be in this stallion’s care?! While the Leader seems like he might have a good heart his judgment could’ve used some revision! She did take note of his behavior of being nonchalant and a little distant but when he was accused by Hong he got all defensive. Mystic saw they’re heading down towards the west part of the Palace where it’s labeled “For Workers only” and it doesn’t look as nice as it does in the main part of the palace. “He might have saved your skin,” Hong spoke up, venom clearly behind it, “But let me make several things clear. He never said that you were to speak up, and if you do speak up against me, you will suffer dire consequences. He’s not your friend.” Mystic wanted to speak up, but she didn’t out of fear of this shrewd General. “Regardless of what title you have of this city, you are my tool for this city. You’re to do what I say when I say it. I am in control of you. No questions asked. Do you understand?” Mystic solemnly nodded. “You’re my slave. Not my daughter. But I will be known as your adoptive uncle. You’re to call me ‘Uncle Hong’ and nothing else.” “I...understand...” Mystic muttered. “Good.” Hong opened a door they came upon and revealed a modest-looking bathroom that had a medium-sized tub. It doesn’t feel warm like the previous tub she’d seen and been in. “Bathe,” he said spitefully, “Then we’ll get you to your room.” Mystic nodded and closed the door behind her. The unicorn hesitantly walked over to the tub and turned the water on. She spotted a bar of soap that looked crusty and hard. During her time in the bath, her mind wouldn't let her fully process her situation and the feeling of needing to vomit never faded either. Soon, she finished bathing and that bar of soap wasn’t pleasant to use. She can feel some chunks of it in her mane and doesn’t feel clean. A harsh knock pounded on the door. “Are you finished?” Hong demanded. “Y-Yes!” Mystic meeped, “I’m just drying myself off!” She immediately levitated a towel over and began drying herself vigorously. Within a minute she finished and opened the door. “You look a tad better,” he said gruffly. He motioned her to follow him. She did and began walking down the hall again. “I...why?” she muttered. “Why what?” Hong demanded. Mystic meeped again, “I mean what’s with you and the Leader?” Hong sighed, “That fool thinks I don’t have what I used to have when I first became general. But for the past decade or so, this city has been going through a really rough time. I try to keep this place in order while he just lounges around on his chair all day.” “He-He seems fair...” “Fair?!” Hong snapped. Mystic yelped, “That wasn’t a fair trial he gave you! He’s just a lazy fool that doesn’t know or do the first thing to help our city!” Mystic noticed a bit of a crazed look in the General’s eyes. He looked a little deranged. He seems a little fidgety and on edge. His body language caused Mystic to wonder if the Leader is the only reason for the city collapsing? Soon, the duo arrived at a door in the basement. The basement is cold and a bit wet in places (due to the snow outside). Hong opened the door and revealed a room with a desk, a mirror, some books on a shelf, a mattress for a bed with an itchy blanket folded on it and a table to have meals. Mystic shuddered at the sight of it. At least it’s better than sleeping outside, right? “Now,” said Hong, “This is where you’ll be staying. We’ll escort you some food so you can recover from being outside for a while.” “S-Sure...” “Very well. Now, get used to your new place,” he placed a hoof under Mystic’s chin and harshly made her look at him, “Because you will begin your work soon.” Mystic weakly nodded as a whimper escaped her throat. “Good,” Hong pulled away, “I’ll see you soon. There are some books over there if you’re into history.” He shrugged, “I don’t know what kids like.” He walked towards the door and shut it behind him. The mare took a look around the room she’s in. She felt her eyes welling up. She ran towards the mattress and buried her face into it suppressing her cries because of that awful General. Now, she’s being forced to call him Uncle?! The need to vomit caught up with her and she let out her materials into the corner. She had little hope for thinking things would get much better after that. She was grateful to get a real meal of sandwiches and drinks. She never left the room (other than to use the restroom) as the next few days rolled on. The scrape on her leg has almost healed and she can use the leg normally now. Hong came by once in a while to ask for updates on how ‘ready’ she is but she lied a few times to make it look like she wasn’t quite ready to work for him. She’s buying time. Trying to think of another way and to stay out of work. Soon, it became apparent that she had more energy than she’d let on. Hong lectured her to never lie to him and to always be on track for the City. “I’ll have to discipline you if you ever do something like this again, Mystic,” he had said, “Get me?” What had he meant by discipline? Some kind of torture? Spanking to keep a child in order? Not that she can recall having any. Recall... She’s still unable to recall anything before she’d woken up. On top of living off scraps and now this situation. Despite her little understanding of the Leader, she had some hope that he would help her through some rough times and see how horrible Hong is. But that hope began to dwindle when she began her first day of ‘rehabilitation.’ Hong awoke her at the crack of dawn and gave her cold porridge to eat. It tasted awful but she had to get moving. The jobs he gave her were “nothing” compared to some other jobs as said by him. She started out with scrubbing the bathroom floors by hoof using water and cleaner. It was hard work and the bathrooms were smelly. It took her about an hour just to clean one section of the bathroom due to the specific instructions given to her by the ponies that usually clean them. When she finished the floor, she had to clean the sinks and then plumb the toilets. How gross! And this is the first day?! To make things worse ponies whispered behind her back about her lack of cutie mark. Cutie mark? Is that what the stallion she’d taken the jacket from meant about being “talentless”? When she asked about a cutie mark the ponies laughed her off. “She doesn’t know what a cutie mark is?!” one had laughed. “How old are you, three?!” “Everypony from a toddler knows what a cutie mark is!” It was embarrassing but she found out that a cutie mark represents what a pony is meant to do in life and relates to who they are. It fully clicked in her mind what the stallion meant. How insulting and rude! But...is she really not special? She spent a few minutes crying after they’d left. Some time passed and she finished the restroom. Hong eventually came in and told her “Good enough. For a first timer.” Mystic stupidly thanked him and he told her never to thank him on an “average job” and if she wanted to impress him, she’ll “Have to do the real hard work efficiently and without complaint.” The next job involved clearing out the chimneys and after that, she’ll have to go around the Palace and take out the trash. She wasn’t allowed to speak to anypony who mattered of “great importance” and “builds their pride on the city.” It seemed like a bit of a warning (or that was her hopeful thinking) because she stupidly went to talk to some of those ponies. “Oh, my dear, what an abomination,” one scoffed. “She looks like she belongs in a mud pen,” said another. They were posh and snooty. Hong heard about this and he scolded her for it calling her “foolish” and “naïve.” She had to clean two other restrooms and they were even worse than the first one. She asked why they weren’t so maintained as a Palace would have them but found out from an amused Hong that they were for ponies like her. Servants. Workers. They can be quite messy. It was disgusting! When the day was over, Mystic had a few apples for supper and hit the bed, falling asleep within seconds. This continued for the next couple of weeks. She had to clean the same restrooms, chimneys and deal with those snooty ponies. She was growing stronger as the days went on and the work became a little easier but the environment never did. Sometimes she did extra chores such as washing the dishes and help move furniture. Nopony was friendly to her or seemed to have any real relationship with one another except when it comes to how important that they and the city is. She knew she had a limited point of view on things but she just kept hoping somepony was decent and knew that the city needs improvement. During the evenings, Hong stuck around to see how well she’s coming but that was the worst part of the day. Whenever he didn’t like how something was being done, he would make her do entire work over again. “You need discipline, young filly!” he had said, “Discipline is a key factor in becoming a mature pony!” He told her that every time he didn’t like how she was doing her chores. After the fifteenth day of her job with nothing but work and below average food to eat, she collapsed onto the bed completely exhausted. She began to whimper and felt tears stain her cheeks. When will it ever end? Just when she was about to drift off a soldier entered the room. She straightened up. “I wanted you to know something,” he said. “Y-Yes?” Mystic asked with trepidation as she wiped her cheeks. “The Leader wants me to send ponies to give you proper education from time to time,” he said, “He felt pity for you, apparently and thought he’d have ponies teach you. He didn’t say how though.” “I...understand...” “Good.” He pushed the door aside and revealed a large dinner filled with sandwiches, fruit, and vegetables. Mystic’s eyes lit up at the sight. “He also told me to bring this down here to keep your strength up,” he said. “I'm not allowed to think much of workers but you do need to carry out your jobs.” He looked at her in the eye, “I want you to carry out your jobs and work as if you deserve this. Do you understand?” Half listening Mystic nodded. The soldier levitated several plates of fruit and vegetables over and sat them down in front of her. He left with the rest. Minorly disappointed it wasn’t all for her she brushed the thought aside and began eating the food like a wolf. The next week passed and despite her hardships, Mystic is almost completely used to her bearable daily routine. However, she was told by some soldiers that her routine is being changed. What?! She’s no longer cleaning the sinks or scrubbing the restroom floors. Now she’s going to be helping with some restoration projects (which involved some heavy lifting, moving furniture, painting, and holding heavy wood in place.) One day, Mystic is quivering underneath the weight of a massive beam. She’s trying to keep it held up as part of a ‘renovations’ project for the Palace. The leader is currently present as he monitors the project. The wind tore at Mystic’s coat as she stood on her hind legs. “Keep that beam up!” Hong ordered, “Do NOT drop it!” “I’m trying!” Mystic cried. She’s been holding it for the past 10 minutes and feels as if it’s about to slip out of her hooves! “She’s shaping up!” she heard Hong say, “She might be weak now, but these heavy lifting jobs will begin to get her stronger!” “Keep that beam up!” the Leader shouted. Mystic grunted as she shut her eyes tight. Her forelegs felt like noodles and her entire body burned and ached. She has to keep this up! She has to keep this up! She-- “GAH!!” Her hooves gave out from underneath her, sending her towards the ground and the beam crashed next to her! She heard ponies screaming and looked up to see the beam she’d failed to hold up caused a section of the upper floor to fracture. “GREAT!” somepony shouted. “Now we have to replace that!” Mystic heard the Leader and Hong talking to one another as she pulled herself up. The unicorn hid her blush as some ponies ridiculed her for failing to keep the beam up. Hong began stomping over. “I think it’s time for you to be disciplined, Mystic!” he shouted. Mystic’s blood turned ice cold. “What?! Wait!!” *CRACK!* Her entire back stung like it’d been struck with a whip. She felt as if her flesh began to tear from her body. Her screams echoed through the halls of the Palace. *CRACK!* *CRACK!* Mystic felt onto the ground. *CRACK!* “AAAAAHHHH!!!” Mystic wailed. “Enough!” the Leader shouted. “Let her recover from the pain and get back to work! Then we’ll worry about getting her back in top shape!” She felt her heart drop to her pit. Get back to work?! After that?! Her situation is hopeless now. It’s brutal. It’s torture. Her back continued to sting like a thousand hornets as she felt a liquid begin to trickle across her back while Hong stood over and yelled at her. An hour later “Aw, you’re fine!” Hong stated. “It’s just a few scratches!” A few scratches? Mystic thought. She was afraid to open her mouth. Looking at a mirror she examined the swollen red marks zigzagging across her back. She’s been recovering but she isn’t so sure if she’ll be able to work for a while because of that. “You haven’t grasped that you need to straighten up and push through your days!” Hong went on, “You will continue today!” Mystic loudly gulped. For the remainder of the day, she had to work despite her stinging back and always looked over her shoulder if Hong was about to whip her again. Soon, she finished the day and threw up in a toilet and began sobbing. As the seasons went on, the situation never seemed to let up. Hong was just as awful (if not worse) than when he first “adopted” her. He did have some soldiers go in and teach Mystic about the world and history of the City. The pain Mystic felt every day, physical and emotional, never let up either. Mystic is scared, having to labor, and nopony bothers to even look at her to see how she’s suffering. She has thought about ending her own life to end all of this but for some reason, she can never find herself to do such a deed. Day by day she had to keep going in order to keep herself from Hong’s wrath as much as possible. But no matter what, he seemed to want to punish her within the legal boundaries of her “rehabilitation” program. He hated her. He hated how he had to raise her. But even then, he insists that he “Keeps her, teaches her, and feeds her.” When he doesn’t do any more than 10 percent of it. He’s likely assuring his dominance over her. She figures that’s why she’s being forced to call him “Uncle” in the first place. The only thing that seemed to keep it from getting any worse was because of the Leader. He’s the “nicest” pony Mystic knows of. If there are any nicer ponies then she sure as hay that they’re avoiding this place to keep themselves safe. Or is that just another wishful thinking on her part? Is the world really this cruel? She has heard of criminal activity in and out of the city wall bordering the East off (the wall’s been more secured because of her breach) and the soldiers have been trying to keep it under control. The main part of the city was safer and had less criminal activity. It’s the Eastside and the outskirts that saw the most. So, she’s at least not in danger from them. Yay? Year 11 Mystic grows stronger day by day. The work she’s been doing has gotten easier but that's because of her efficiency. Hong still whipped her whenever he could but it barely even phased her. Sure, the scars kept coming along her back, torso, and even some of her face. But she’s not the same scared wimpy pony she was when she was taken in. Her attitude has changed and yet there was always some glimmer of hope within her that things would get better. She couldn't explain it. She’d learned a secret. Instead of resisting the pain and being scared she decided to embrace it. She gets stronger day by day as she learns to live with the pain, being belittled and not valued rather than let it hold her back. One day, she volunteered for heavier work to get stronger and build her stamina. Those jobs included working in the coal and gold mines, moving boulders, and pulling carriages either full of prisoners or materials to deliver all across the city. Year 11 – Day 30 Mystic opened her eyes. Another day. Another tenth of a dollar. She got up from her bed and stretched. She got a glimpse of herself in the mirror and all her scars she’d gotten over last year. But she lightly smirked at her firm muscles. However, it faded when she began processing what she’s going to be doing today. More mining for coal. Great. Now she’ll have to wash for hours when she’s finished. Suddenly, she noticed something wrong. Why is it still nighttime? She heard the sounds of hooves clip-clopping up and down the hall. Looking up to the clock on the wall she noticed it’s 6 am. It’s the hour she always gets up. Out of curiosity, she walked over to the barred window of her room and saw the moon. “What?” she whispered, completely taken aback. It’s not what she saw on the moon but what she didn’t see on the moon. “Where’s the Mare in the Moon?” she asked herself. It’s just gone! How can such a feature disappear?! Is she dreaming?! Heart slightly thudding, Mystic slapped herself. She felt pain. She’s not dreaming! Her pupils dilated at the moon again. What is this sorcery?! Trying to calm down, she decided to listen around the Palace for answers on what’s going on. But she needs to report in and receive her assignments. Oh, forget about that! They can wait for a bit! Later On the first floor, her other “fellow” workers weren’t in their usual assignments but instead talking amongst one another as to what’s going on out there. Mystic rolled her eyes. They have been known to come up with crazy theories and conspiracies so she ignored them. The pony in charge of giving her assignments isn’t anywhere to be found. Feeling determined and a bit defiant, Mystic decided to find answers elsewhere. The mare made her way into the main part of the Palace and saw some ponies scrambling and thinking that the world is coming to an end. Soldiers are trying to calm them down but to little avail. Curious, Mystic walked over to a window and saw a bunch of ponies looking up at the moon. The city seems to be on edge and she’s beginning to feel a little panicky, too. “Calm down, Mystic,” she whispered, “Calm down.” She turned around and began thinking about how she can find answers. She assumes Hong would be out keeping order and the soldiers probably won’t give her any satisfactory answers. “I know where I can find the answers,” she told herself. She began making her way towards the throne room and hid whenever somepony had come along. Fortunately, most of them seemed preoccupied with the situation and she was able to reach the doors. With a quick glance at her surroundings, she cracked open the doors and slipped in. She heard voices and hid behind pony’s armor. The Leader is speaking with several soldiers. Dang it. She can’t hear anything they’re saying. She watched them as she tip-hoofed over. The Leader looks to have his full attention to the soldiers. When she could hear what they’re saying she ducked behind another suit of armor. “What have the spotters come back with?” the Leader asked. “Apparently there was some sort of ‘Moon Goddess’ that was locked away in the moon for a millennium and now she’s out to make the night eternal,” the soldier explained. “And do we know the name of this ‘Moon goddess’? “Reports came in about a purple unicorn telling the Goddess in question that she’s the Mare in the Moon, Nightmare Moon.” “I have no knowledge of such a figure.” “Apparently nopony else in Equestria did other than the one pony.” Equestria? That other land filled with ponies? She's heard bits and pieces about it other than it supposedly being a land of harmony. “Well we cannot allow this Goddess to get away with this!” the Leader growled, “She will not be allowed to shroud us in eternal darkness!” He stood up, “Get a message to the spotters and tell them we’ll be putting together an army to bring her down!” “Yes, your Majesty!” Mystic watched the soldier leave. Her mind was running about what she’d heard. Spotters? Nightmare Moon? A purple unicorn? Is this originating from the land of Equestria? “You can come out now, Mystic,” said the Leader. Mystic froze. “You don’t think I didn’t see you? Get out here now!” Her legs wobbling, she stood up and gave herself up. The Leader had a hard look on his face. “What are you doing?” he asked. “I was just wanting to know what was going on,” she quickly explained. “But you should not intrude on me with my staff!” the Leader snapped. “I’m sorry!” Mystic bowed. “Whatever! Just get out of here! I’ll decide your punishment later but let us handle this!” With a quick nod, the mare left the throne room. A little late, while doing her chores, she later found out that the situation of the Mare in the Moon has passed on. The details were vague (and she didn’t know why) but felt as if a worldwide disaster had been avoided. Year 11 – Day 50 “Keep going everypony!” Hong ordered. With a loud grunt, everypony shoved the final beam into place. Nearby, Mystic loaded the packages into a wagon and they took off with them. All of the deliveries have been sent out. “HEAVE!” she heard Hong shout. Ignoring them, she drank a small glass of water and looked over at the ponies build the foundation of an apartment complex. I hope I don’t get into that, she thought, Getting all those deliveries out was hard enough and that’s not including the organizing. Does that General do anything else other than command his soldiers and going around tormenting ponies? Her blood has been boiling against his unfair treatment and abuse of her. To top it off, she recently found out the Leader isn’t as into helping the city more than he lets on. Both of these ponies aren’t good for the city. “Unicorn!” came a voice. Break’s over. Mystic turned to face the pegasus in charge of the deliveries. “Yes? Anything else, your majesty?” Mystic gave a mocking bow. “I’m not going to dignify that with a response,” he said, “But you didn’t do bad. I appreciate it.” He ran a hoof down his face, “Most of these losers don’t move as fast as I hope.” “I hoped I didn’t disappoint.” A lie but the blunt and up-front attitude works best in this environment. The pegasus cleared his throat, “I need to get back in there and I suggest you do as soon as you can.” “Why not now?” Mystic asked pushing herself past the pegasus. The pegasus didn’t reply and Mystic looked back to see him following her. “You might want to get something to cover those scars,” he said, “You don’t look decent.” “Thanks,” Mystic remarked sarcastically. Suddenly, she bumped into somepony. She stepped back to see a troubled looking earth pony. “This is bad!” he cried, “This is really bad!” “What’s wrong?” the pegasus asked. “Some of the locations got the wrong deliveries!” “What?!” Mystic and the pegasus cried. “You’re sure?” the pegasus asked. “I triple checked to be sure!” said the earth pony looking through his sheets. The pegasus gave a hard look at Mystic, “Did you label and organize the deliveries wrong?” “No!” Mystic insisted, “I clearly followed the directions you gave me!” Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Hong has his attention turned towards them. Oh, this is just perfect!! The pegasus’ eyes softened and examined Mystic. He sighed and looked at his employee. “Maybe there was a mix up in the system,” he said, “We need to find out who got what and get back on track.” “I’ll help too,” said Mystic. “Good.” “What’s going on here?” Hong asked. Mystic held back a growl. Here we go! “We had some mix-ups with the deliveries,” said the pegasus. “Oh? You did?” Hong glared at Mystic. The unicorn’s blood began to boil. “Yeah, it won’t be a problem to get back on track.” “But your organizer failed utterly to ensure everything got where it was supposed to go!” Hong hissed at Mystic. “I did NOT!” Mystic cried, “I did everything I could!” “Well, obviously you didn’t! As soon as you’re finished with this I want you to meet me for your next added assignments!” “Sir,” said the pegasus, “It’s not that big of a deal.” “But she’s not learned!” Hong snapped, “Get moving, Mystic!” With a suppressed growl and hard look, the unicorn turned around. “And while I’m at it I might add a few whippings too!” Hong finished. Finally having enough of Hong’s unnecessary punishments, she turned around and snapped at him. “You know what, General?! I think YOU are standing over the line!” "GET TO WORK!" Hong ordered. Mystic levitated the whip out of his grasp and threw it aside causing everypony to gasp at her actions! “You dare fight back against your uncle?!” Hong barked, “Your own master?!” “I don’t care who you are or what you’ve done you can NOT treat me like this anymore!” “I can have you thrown in prison or executed!” Hong warned. “I don’t think so!” “You’d better listen to me!” “NO!” Mystic scolded, “You LISTEN to ME!” “How dare you!!” “How dare I?! How DARE YOU!!” her outburst caused Hong to take a step back, and her frustrations finally spilling over, “I’ve realized that underneath all this fear and uncertainty is that I HAVE RIGHTS!” She stomped up to him, “I am NOT your slave! I was meant to be a worker for this city! And you treat me like you owe me! And I am CERTAIN that you aren’t being the General you were signed onto be, you heartless brute! I was put here to be rehabilitated and yet you treat me as if I’m the lowest of the low in the whole darn city!!” “Lower your voice!!” Hong commanded. Mystic glanced to her left and noticed that everypony is watching in bewilderment. “I don’t need to listen to you!” she shouted and prodded him in the chest, “I don’t have anything to lose at this point! I am just a blank flank that is being abused by a know it all general whose name isn’t so great to the city!” Hong growled but she kept going. “And I hate all the meals you give me! You and your troops don’t even get them done right! And if you should know, I’ve gotten used to the whip, the pain, the belittling, and the suffering and all because of YOU!!” Her loud and sharp voice caused him to take another step back. “And I’ve been too ashamed and scared to make friends because of how much you abuse me and continue to do so when this was a rehabilitation program! And I think I get it now! You hate raising me and you want to keep your stupid ego alive and abuse ponies to get what you want! YOU MAD IDIOT!!” Hong shoved her to the ground! Mystic looked up at him, not phased at all. “What are you going to do, huh?! Punish me?! Kill me?!” she shouted, “I don’t even care anymore! But you should know-” she stood up, “I SHOULD HAVE RIGHTS!” She looked at the gawking general as if he’d never expected anypony to speak to him in a tone like this before. She glanced over at the ponies and saw they’re whispering and marveling at her gutsy actions. Mystic felt some excitement come to her. She’s never felt a thrill in a long time! A chuckle almost escaped her throat. She felt foolish, yet alive! She doesn’t have anything to lose! “You think you can just tell me off like that?” Hong asked her, a rumble in his throat. “The very pony who took you in? The very pony who feeds and...” “The very pony who never wanted anything to do with me?” Mystic countered. “I think you’re just building yourself up on nothing.” Hong growled. “You little...” “You little what?” said a voice. Hong froze and stood straight up. Mystic’s heart soared as the Leader’s advisor showed himself with a full-on glare on his face. “The Leader wanted to see Hong for an important matter,” he told Hong, “But now there’s something else that’s come to my attention that the pony under rehabilitation is receiving punishments while under good behavior.” “That’s not what’s happening here!” Hong insisted. “Oh, spare me the talk!” the Advisor barked, “I saw what happened in the last few minutes! Get to the throne room now!” This is sweet! “I’ll gladly come along,” Mystic spoke. She joined his side and gave a small smug smile at the gawking general. Soon, they arrived in the throne room. There were several other ponies in the room to judge the situation between these two ponies. Mystic made sure they could clearly see the many scars along her back and neck. She could’ve sworn she saw one of them cringe. Hong gave his side of the story that Mystic is “talking crazy” and “just upset” that she has to be disciplined. Mystic did try to object but she was shut up so he could speak. Mystic, while feeling excited, did feel some nervousness come to her. “-and that’s why she must be rehabilitated this way,” Hong said, “She’s just like I said she is. She’s crafty, she’s probably evil and waiting to get at us.” “And you’re going by your gut on this?” the Leader asked. “No. I’ve observed her and seen that she’s trying to find a way out. I didn’t want to bring it to your attention at first because I know you wouldn’t believe me at first glance.” Mystic noticed he was slightly tense. She lightly smirked. She’s totally got him in his place. “Very well, Hong,” said the Leader, he turned to Mystic, “Now, for you.” Mystic nodded and frowned. “Well, you know how I was brought in after foolishly entering the wall when I wasn’t supposed to...you know my story of how I’d woken up and can’t remember how I’d gotten here...” “And you’re still not able to remember anything?” the Leader asked. “Yes, and believe me, I want to remember,” Mystic sat down on the floor, “I just...can’t and things have gotten a lot worse and abusive because of this stuck up, mad idiot!” she pointed at Hong. The Leader’s look hardened at him. “Sir, please just don’t think she’s right,” Hong inquired. That’s enough from him! “And I’ve been pushing my flank harder and harder day by day!” Mystic cried, “But no matter what, I just can’t get anypony to appreciate the gestures! I’ve nearly broken bones, I’ve bled, sweated and worked myself almost to the grave because of the audacious schedule this General has put on me! I’ve been a good pony!” She stood up, “And to top it off, he tries to ‘discipline’ me whenever something isn’t exactly the way he wants it!” She turned around and showed him the scars on her back, “Look at these! These came from because he just wants to get to me whenever he can! I’ve been so blinded by fear I didn’t think to speak out.” She turned around, tears in her eyes, “This city is lovely but I don’t like the way I’ve been treated and I should have rights!” She sulked onto the floor again. She left out the parts about everypony being awful and lied about the city being “lovely” but she gets the feeling she’s never liked cities. “Is this true, Hong?” the Leader asked. “No!” Hong bellowed, “She’s talking crazy! I’m telling you, she’s a crafty pony! Would you believe her over somepony who’s been loyal to the city for over thirty years?!” “Only for you to deteriorate and not be the General you should’ve been!” the Leader scolded, “The city is a disaster! You’ve broken more protocols than you care to admit!” “The city requires an iron grip! I’ve been trying to keep it together!” “And I haven’t?! You’re not the only one concerned about it!” “Then why did we waste money on the wall?! Why did we have to do our best to ensure ponies should have trust with one another?! We had that until you came!” “I don’t know what you’re implying,” the Leader said, a furious quiver in his tone, “But I don’t think you just supported your case.” He leaned forward, “You’re so blind to get what you want that you don’t use your brain.” “He’s impulsive!” Mystic spoke up, “I’ve always seen a crazed look in his eyes! He’s demented!” “I see.” “Sir, try and think about what’s best for the city!” “Best for the city? Or best for you?” the Leader asked. Suddenly something came to Mystic’s mind. This could be the final nail in the coffin! “I’ve been considering making a friend lately!” she said. It was a lie but it’s necessary. “You have?” the Leader asked, raising an eyebrow. “Yeah!” Mystic bowed, “I have seen how lovely this place is and I’m sure there’s probably somepony out there for me.” She looked up and the Leader examined her. Searching her for any kind of dishonesty. Mystic had a desperate look on her face yet she appeared as honest as she can be. “I promise I’ll make a friend that’s suitable for both me and that’ll meet your approval,” she said trying to get Hong to see who’s really in charge. “She still has her duties to do for the rest of the week,” said Hong. Darn it! “He’s trying to get at me!” Mystic cried. “But you do,” said the Leader, “And I’ll make sure that you’re not treated poorly as you’ve claimed.” He gave a look to Hong. Mystic sighed, “All right. I’ll do whatever needs to be done...” She gave him pleading eyes, “Just don’t let me suffer anymore from this monster.” The Leader looked down at her and behind her a few times before he spoke. “Fine. Mystic, you will continue your duties for a little while longer and then you’ll be free to explore the city. You’ll find a friend and see just how life can be outside of breaking the rules.” He looked at Hong. “How dare you abuse her in violation of the rehabilitation program! I should suspend you right here and now!” “But there’s nopony better than me keeping the city together! It’ll throw itself into chaos without me whipping my soldiers into shape!” Hong protested. “You’re on the brink now, Hong!” the Leader snapped, “And if you break protocol anytime soon, I will revoke your General status and put you in the same program she’s been put in! Understand?!” Hong slightly wilted. A defeated look in his eyes. “Yes, sir...” The look on his face made Mystic’s heart soar. A small victory! “Now,” he said, “Get Mystic cleaned up and a proper meal before tomorrow’s work and when she’s finished once the week’s over, she’ll go into the city.” Hong begrudgingly nodded. “Good. Dismissed!” Hong stomped away. Mystic looked up at the Leader. “Thank you...” she said. The Leader gave her a serious expression, “Don’t push your luck.” Mystic nodded and left the throne room. Had she been able to stand up for herself all this time? Had the General blinded her because of that? Well, if that is the case, then no more! She won’t allow him to rule over her! She has rights and will ensure she can have them! Mystic felt proud of herself. She’d done it! She managed to keep him off her! The best lies come from telling mostly the truth! She might’ve squeezed in a bit of false info here and there but it worked! She did continue her hard work for the city and decided to be on “good behavior” throughout her work. She has some time to get through this program but she’s determined to push through. While Hong did stick around, he didn’t abuse her as much as he used to. He barked as ever but he never raised his whip at her again. Every time his wrath wilted, she felt it was a small victory and it felt good. The day before she was going out to the city, she heard Hong was going to discipline her again but she grabbed the whip with her magic and tossed it aside. Hong scolded her but she didn’t listen and she finished her work. The next day – Mystic’s room She has already washed and groomed herself to at least look somewhat appealing to ponies out in the street. She glanced down at her golden necklace on the nightstand, smiled, and decided to wear it for the day. Looking down at it, she’s grown used to being attached to it. It’s beautiful. Sunny Star, huh? She thought. A smile spread across her muzzle. She grabbed a brush and combed her mane. When she had finished, she happily trotted outside. Finally! Free from the Palace for a day! Outside He never gave her some clothes to hide her blank flank and he is tough but he is letting her do as much as she is now. Why take this for granted? The unicorn didn’t pay attention to anypony other than going out and taking in the city. It’s not a bad city but one that could use improvement. Some ponies seemed bearable when they gave her a nod and a wave. While she was having lunch at a food stand, some fillies were playing around with a tetherball. While she wanted to go join them, she kept back and observed as the ball vainly dangled from the air and not getting anywhere with their light punches and hits. It was quite amusing to watch. At least things are looking up for one day. “Hey there!” somepony called. Confused and a little surprised, she turned to see a few unicorn teens dressed up in fine clothes (and one mare wearing a red dress) walking over. “Yeah, you!” Mystic looked around at ponies surrounding her and back at trio approaching her. “Are you...” she placed a hoof on her chest, “Talking to me?” “Yeah!” the first colt spoke, “Name's Crescent! And these are my friends Hazel and Blakey!” “Uhhh....” The trio came to a stop and smiled at her. “Don't be shy,” said Hazel, “It's always a pleasure to meet ponies.” Mystic didn't reply. What's going on? “Well, are you going to speak?” Crescent asked. “Why are you talking to me?” Mystic cautiously asked. The teens chuckled. “What we can’t make a new friend?” Blakey asked. That idea sounded wonderful. Maybe there are decent ponies in this city? “Besides, we unicorns need to stick together,” Crescent added. “And you look pretty bad,” said Hazel, “We could freshen you up.” “Last time I let ponies treat me they framed me for a crime I didn’t know I was committing,” Mystic admitted. “Oh, gosh! That’s not cool!” Blakey cried and his friends agreed. “It isn’t,” Mystic finished her sandwich. “So pardon my cautious ways.” The three ponies looked at each other. “This wasn’t what we anticipated,” said Hazel. “Yeah, it won’t be as fun,” said Crescent. Suddenly, Blakey lunged forward, grabbed Mystic’s necklace and snatched it right off! “Got it!” Blakey cried as he and his friends ran off. “HEY!” Mystic cried, “GIVE THAT BACK!!” She began chasing them! Laughter erupted from the trio. “Come and get it!” Crescent cried. Mystic growled and picked up speed. Those foolish ponies are really going to get it now! She followed them around a curve and saw that there are multiple ponies carrying or moving boxes! Oh, come on! More work for sure! Mystic did her best to weave and jump around the boxes. “Sorry!” Mystic cried, “Excuse me!” She bumped into somepony, “Pardon me!” She saw several others with stacked boxes, “Coming through!” She zipped past them. The thieves are faster than she is. No! She cannot let them escape! She heard more laughter come from them and they knocked over several boxes spilling their contents all over the street! “That’s just fantastic!” she cried as she leaped over the mess. She chased them to a more active street and the trio leaped onto a moving wagon! With a frustrated shout, Mystic picked up speed. Her limbs ached, pinched and her lungs burned. It was supposed to be an easier day! Adrenaline pumping through her system, Mystic leaped onto another moving wagon, climbed on top and saw her targets going down an alleyway. She jumped down, ran down to it and burst through to catch them! A strong unpleasant smell hit Mystic’s nose. It was putrid and caused her to cough and feel nauseated to her stomach and cheeks. She swore she felt them turn green. Despite this, she kept going. With one final turn, she came to a stop and saw the unicorns cornered by a pit. They turned around and looked surprised, horrified, and sickened. “Way to pick the route, Blakey!” Crescent coughed. “I didn’t know it led to the pits!” Blakey hacked. “Regardless of where it led you,” Mystic heaved, “Give me back my necklace!” “Why should we?” Hazel asked, “It looks like any other old necklace.” “You know darn well that it isn’t! That thing is solid gold and is truly precious to me!” “And why is that?!” Mystic opened her mouth to answer but her words died on her lips. She noticed the thieves have taken notice. “Oh, you don’t know, huh?” Crescent asked. “It’s...a long story,” Mystic answered. “Then evaluate!” he stepped closer to the pit, “Or we’ll drop it!” “NO!” Mystic shrieked, “Don’t drop it!” “Then why is this precious to you? Why?!” “Because it was given to me by somepony precious!” “Who’s that?!” Mystic paused again. Darn it!” “Answer me!” “I don’t know!” Mystic cried desperately, “But it’s the one thing that truly matters in this holy forsaken city! Please, give it back!” “I don’t think so,” said Crescent, “You haven’t evaluated why it’s so precious!” “If I did, you wouldn’t believe me!” The trio chuckled and Crescent through it down the pit into the ‘dirt’! “NOOOOOO!” Mystic wailed, running up to the edge and seeing it down there. “It didn’t matter much so it belongs in that dirt! You belong down there too!” Crescent pushed Mystic into the pit and she landed with a sploosh! “GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!” Mystic wailed as the bullies howled with laughter. Later Eeeww, that was truly disgusting! It was like being in a very smelly gunk that never would relent from clinging to her coat! She had to hold her breath as she climbed out of the slick slope and fell back in a few times before she finally got out! When she got out her offenders were gone. Cowards! She took to the streets and found a water hole to wash and did so thoroughly but never felt completely clean. Later she found a cape and draped it over her back to keep her flank and back hidden. Mystic decided to avoid being seen. Did Hong and the Leader know she’d be ridiculed? Is this some kind of discipline lesson? As she walked down the streets she’d wandered away from the city’s center and sat down next to the road. Most ponies weren’t around. “I’ll just stay quiet until my time is up for being out here...” she whimpered. She closed her eyes tight. She’d thought the city would be better than being inside the Palace walls but she was clearly mistaken about that. This world is cruel! This place is just awful! Why...? Her eyes welled up. Maybe nopony would bother to track her. She doesn’t have anypony that loves her! Mystic kicked a stone and let out a cry. She buried her face into her hooves. Would nopony care if she hurt herself? Died? Or...? She shuddered at the implied thought before it entered her mind. It seemed scary but preferable. What is she thinking? Mystic sniffed, not caring about what she might do next. “Hello?” said a soft small voice. Mystic gasped and sat straight up. She snapped her head to the right and saw a filly unicorn with a yellow coat and yellow-brownish eyes. Mystic saw the filly’s mane is a mix of yellow and gold and has a horn that’s curly instead of straight. “Where did you come from?!” Mystic asked, almost shouting. The filly cringed. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to startle you.” “Yeah, well, you need to think before you interrupt somepony in deep thought,” Mystic stated as she composed herself. The filly nodded, “I understand.” She cracked a small smile. “Can I join you?” Mystic froze. Her gaze darted to the left and right. Is she with anypony? Before she realized it the filly sat down next to her. “I didn’t say you could join me,” Mystic told her. “No, but you look lonely and I wanted to see if you’re okay,” the filly smiled. What’s this filly’s game? Is there somepony out there watching the two of them? There can’t be any more things going wrong for her today! “I’m...fine,” Mystic tried to affirm. “Well, I believe you,” said the filly. “It’s quite a day, isn’t it?” “It’s always cloudy and gloomy in these streets as far as I can tell.” “Is it?” the filly giggled. Mystic blinked. Why did she just giggle? “Sure, I hadn’t noticed because I think the clouds had lightly parted and it is a little warmer today than a couple of days ago.” “Where did you get that? A weather report?” Mystic scoffed. The filly laughed. Mystic shook her head, not able to believe hearing such a joyful laugh. “I was kidding,” the filly giggled, “It might be gloomy most of the time but that doesn’t mean you can’t consider it a good day.” “Uh huh?” Mystic looked around again. “Never hurts to spread a little cheer and smiles,” the filly smiled. She reached into her bag and pulled out a few sunflowers. They’re withering but Mystic’s eyes slightly widened at them. “You ever wonder about sunflowers?” the filly asked, “They just remind me of how bright things can be and make me smile.” She looked into Mystic’s eyes, “And I think they can help you smile, too.” She held up a sunflower to Mystic. The older mare blinked. Okay, this is enough. “All right,” she said, standing up, “What’s your game?” “A game?” the filly’s eyes lit up, “Were we going to play a game?” She stood up, “Oh! Oh! How about tag? Hide and seek? Or-or!” “No not that kind of game!” Mystic snapped. “What are you up to?” The filly just kept smiling, “What am I up to? I was coming to see you.” “No!” Mystic groaned, “Look, are you with anypony?” “I’m with you, silly.” “GAH! That’s not what I meant!” Mystic sat down on the ground again. The filly followed suit. “Look, I don’t know what you’re doing here,” Mystic went on, “But somepony like you shouldn’t be wandering around.” The filly tilted her head, “But weren’t you doing that?” “Well, yes, but...” Mystic paused. “Wait a minute! How old are you?!” “Six.” “Why would a six-year-old be wandering around in a city?!” “Because you can walk almost anywhere.” “I mean, do you have a home?” Mystic looked into her eyes, “Do you want some money? Do you want to get somewhere? Do you have a family?” The filly stared into Mystic’s eyes with an unreadable expression. Okay, this is making her uncomfortable. She’s a hardened and slave driven pony, kids shouldn’t be talking to- “Do you?” the filly innocently asked. The question pierced her heart like an arrow. Mystic felt her eyes welling up again. She looked away and held back her whimpers. “Are you okay?” the filly asked, concerned. “I’m fine,” replied Mystic, “I’m worn out and want to get back home.” Of course, what’s now considered her home. She felt a hoof gently touch her cape and back. Mystic tensed and glanced behind her to see the filly stroking her. She’s never been so gently touched before. “What’re you doing?” she asked, feeling uneasy. “Comforting you.” “There’s no reason for you to,” Mystic stood up, she looked down at the filly. Why would anypony, a stranger be coming to comfort her? Why do anything like that? “Look, kid, you might want to get back home. There are dangerous ponies out here.” “They hadn’t touched me yet,” said the filly. She stood up and slipped falling flat onto her face. Mystic watched as she wobbly stood back up. “Sorry,” the filly smiled sheepishly, “I’m a little klutzy.” “I see.” “How about we accompany each other for a bit?” the filly suggested. “Just go home. Where do you live?” “I live just a few blocks that way,” the filly pointed to the east. “I live there with other fillies and colts but...” she frowned, “I just got out and I want to get away from there.” “Won’t the ponies there miss you?” “They don’t care. They mostly send us to the beds so they won’t have to take care of us.” Mystic’s eyes bulged. “Seriously?! What kind of parents do that?!” “Well...” the filly frowned. “They’re not my parents...” What? What is she talking about? “What is over there, anyway?” Mystic asked, feeling unnerved by the answer. “It’s an orphanage...” Mystic couldn’t help but take in a light cusp of air. Her blood froze at this revelation. Ponies have orphanages and don’t take care of the fillies and colts as they should? How is she going to figure out this filly’s game? She’s not like any of the other ponies she’s encountered. “Buuuutt,” the filly smiled, “That doesn’t mean I can’t learn to just be happy and hopeful in the midst of an environment that isn’t the best.” That was interesting. How? How is she so optimistic? How long had she been living there? How was she made an orphan? How could she be so happy in such hostile conditions? And... “What’s your name?” Mystic asked aloud. The filly’s smile grew. “I’m Sunshine. Sunshine Smiles.” Mystic couldn’t help but crack a smirk. The way the filly talks and acts seem to fit that name. “I’m...Mystic,” said the older mare. “Nice to meet you, Mystic,” said Sunshine. Did she really care about her? How could she when she has her own problems to deal with? “How about we walk a little bit and get to a better place to hang out?” Sunshine offered. “Uh...” Mystic still felt a little uneasy talking to a filly five years younger than her. “What’s wrong? Cat got your tongue?” Sunshine asked. Did she just tease her? “No, no. Let’s do that,” Mystic quickly nodded. Time to put myself on guard and if this filly is trying anything. Just in case. she thought. She shuddered at recent events and could still smell the contents within her coat. “Yay!” Sunshine squeaked. She began skipping. Mystic stood there for a few seconds before she followed. The questions kept coming to Mystic. She doesn’t care how she looks? About her lack of a cutie mark? About the scars? About...how she smells? “Ever wondered about love, Mystic?” Sunshine asked. “What?” “About love,” said Sunshine, “I didn’t know it existed until I took a shot and learned that it does exist.” She said nothing as Sunshine went on. “It’s the most beautiful thing in the universe! Almost like eating candy that’s sweeter than a candy cane!” Candy canes what are those? Is it a metaphor? If that’s the case it sounds silly. “I just imagine myself eating as much candy canes and sweets as much as I can because of how sweet love is!” Sunshine laughed, “It’s not just sweet it’s also powerful! And-oof!” She tripped over her own hooves again. Mystic froze. “Whoops!” Sunshine bounced back to her hooves, “How embarrassing!” “Sunshine...” “I might be a little wobbly but I get through it!” Mystic sighed. She took her surroundings in but saw nopony else around. The alleyways looked empty and the sounds of ponies bustling around are a couple of blocks away. “Anywho!” Sunshine chirped, “What’re you doing these days, Mystic?” “Well...” Mystic trailed off. How can she tell a filly of the program she’s in? “Busy playing? Writing a journal? Thinking about your life and what it could be?” Sunshine enthusiastically. “I...don’t really play,” Mystic answered, “I never thought about keeping a journal...and not really.” “Oh, that’s sad,” Sunshine frowned but then she smiled, “But hey, at least I can give you some pointers!” “Maybe some other time.” “Okay!” Sunshine giggled. Mystic rubbed her temple. This isn’t cringy to her at all. “I know I intruded on you and I am sorry about that but I just thought you could use a little chat with somepony!” “Yes, Sunshine, I was there when you told me.” “But the importance of it cannot be overstated enough! Hey, where did you get the cape?” “Some fillies came along and things got a little messy and I had to put it on to cover it up,” Mystic retorted. “Oooh! Sounds interesting!” Mystic sighed again. “What about you?” she asked, “Why’re you so positive?” “Oh, that,” Sunshine held a bit of a sad smile on her face, “Such a shame she had to leave and go off...but one of my former caretakers taught me to be happy and not frown so much.” “Oh?” “Yeah,” Sunshine looked up at the sky as if she were remembering something, “She taught me so much about love and how ponies can come together. But you don’t see it so much these days.” She smiled, “Which is why I dream of going to a land called Equestria.” Mystic paused. “Equestria?” “Yeah, it’s supposed to be a very wonderful place! I’ve been trying to find details about it!” Of course, it's that land where the Mare in the Moon stuff originated a while back. “Do you dream of a wonderful place, Mystic?” Sunshine asked. “Kid,” said Mystic, “While you are a dreamer and seem interested in me...I just don’t know how this whole thing will work out between you and me.” “Oh? Why not?” Sunshine asked curiously. “Because,” Mystic paused, choosing her words carefully. Keep it together, Mystic! You haven’t been around kids much! “Because you don’t understand the real world,” she finally said, “You just don’t know who you can rely on.” “I see...” replied Sunshine. She placed a hoof on Mystic’s side, “I’m glad I came along then.” Mystic kept looking at the filly. That sincere smile and bright eyes seem to have so much life behind them. Should she share what’s been going on with her? How she’s suffered so much? Her gut told her to do so but she held back. “Hey! Catch!” she heard Sunshine shout. She turned and gasped when a ball came flying towards her. She caught it with her magic and looked at Sunshine with a bit of a wide-eyed expression. “Nice reflexes!” Sunshine giggled. “You could’ve hurt me!” she would’ve handled it but she doesn’t want to put up with too many antics from her. “You’re a big pony! You’re able to handle things!” It was almost as if she’d read her mind. “Come on! Throw it!” Sunshine clapped her hooves. Mystic glanced down at the dirty ball. Is this happening? She looked at Sunshine again and the filly is waiting in anticipation. She softly tossed the ball at Sunshine and the filly easily caught it. “Oh, you need to step up your game!” the filly stated. “Sunshine, I don’t know about this,” replied Mystic. “Just get in the spirit, Misty!” Misty? “ We can have fun!” Well, there doesn’t seem to be getting out of this one. “Okay...” she said hesitantly, “But I need to be back soon...” “Where?” Sunshine asked curiously. “An...” Mystic inwardly cringed, “Important place I can’t be late.” “Then let’s burst our tails and get to playing!” Sunshine threw the ball at Mystic much harder than she did the first time and it was caught once again. Mystic tossed the ball back to Sunshine and soon they began playing with the ball and even began kicking it back and forth to one another. Despite feeling uncomfortable with this interaction and little game she considers childish, the little one seemed to be having a good time. As long as the filly’s happy that’s good enough for her. Later, Sunshine showed Mystic how to play ‘tag.’ “So, you run and when I touch you, you’re it and you have to get me,” Sunshine explained. “I can run faster than you,” said Mystic. “Then run slower!” “How will that make the game any fairer?” Sunshine laughed, “Silly! I am making it fairer! You’re the one with the longer legs here!” Mystic cracked a smirk, “Or maybe you’re faster than what you look.” “Is that a challenge?!” Sunshine challenged, “Because I like challenges!” “Then try to catch me!” Mystic cried. She took off and Sunshine let out a small cry before she bolted after the older mare. A giggle almost erupted from Mystic’s throat as she ran. For about ten seconds Sunshine did her best to catch up, and though she did pick up speed she couldn’t catch up to Mystic. Mystic kept running and came to a stop. Sunshine rounded the corner and had to come to a screeching stop. “Hah!” Mystic cried, “I win!” “No,” Sunshine smiled, she touched Mystic, “You’re it!” “What?!” Mystic cried as Sunshine ran off, “But we were having a race!” “Never said that we were!” Sunshine laughed. With a groan, Mystic chased the filly down. Thirty minutes later Both ponies laid on their backs as they cooled down from their activities. The clouds are clearing up and starting to reveal the blackening sky. Mystic couldn’t believe she’d gotten into the spirit of playing games. How did she get roped into that? Maybe it was in her to play games? She supposes she does still hope there’s something out there that’ll tell her these ponies can be better. But that hope is dwindling for everypony else...except one. “Look Mystic,” said Sunshine, “The stars are coming out.” Mystic looked up and saw the clouds have parted ways and she could see the twinkling stars that began taking up the sky. “Beautiful aren’t they?” Sunshine asked. “I suppose,” replied Mystic. “Whenever I get a chance, I always come outside to look at the endless beauty the stars provide,” Sunshine explained, “I only imagine what else is out there in the vastness of space.” She smiled, “So much to the imagination. They also help me relax and reflect on the good in my life.” She glanced over at Mystic, “Maybe they can do the same for you, my friend.” Friend? Is she a friend? “I don’t know if I have any good in my life,” replied Mystic feeling a pang of sadness come to her heart. All the suffering and pain she’s gone through including memory loss. “Somepony always has goodness in their life,” said Sunshine. “I’m not so sure about that...” she turned over on her side, “I...” She sighed, “No...Sunshine...” “No what?” “I don’t have a...” she held back her tears, “I don’t have a family.” Sunshine lightly gasped and sat up, “You’re...an orphan?” Mystic slowly nodded, “If I do have any family...they probably don’t know who I am...” “Oh, Mystic...” Sunshine whispered, “I’m so sorry...” “Don’t worry,” said Mystic, “I’ve grown used to it.” Which was partially true. “I guess...we’re two peas in a pod, huh?” “Huh?” Sunshine cleared her throat, “I mean, we’re alike, huh?” She smiled sadly. “Yeah...” For a moment frozen in time, Mystic felt more comfortable hanging out with somepony else. It seemed...special in a sense. Suddenly, she got her usual demeanor back and shook her head. “I’ve...had fun today...” Mystic said, almost automatically. She glanced up at a clock tower. It’s within five minutes before she has to get back to the Palace. She frowned at the thought of it. “I had fun too, Mystic,” said Sunshine, “You and I could use some brightness in our lives.” She smiled again and Mystic took another look at her. There is no denying it. This filly is just being herself. Something she’s not seen in the other ponies she’d seen out on the streets. For one little moment, Mystic felt warm. It was an incredible feeling almost as if the world had been made brighter. “Time’s up for me,” said Mystic, “I found our time...interesting.” She couldn’t understand this feeling. She hadn’t felt it during her time with Chen or his siblings. “Oh, I understand,” Sunshine smiled, “It was a real treat speaking to you, my friend!” There was that word again. Friend. “Yeah, well,” she spoke, unsure how to respond. “See you around?” Sunshine asked, hope present in her eyes. Mystic gave an uncertain look, “No promises but...maybe?” “Yay!” Mystic began walking back to the Palace. She didn’t want to leave the feeling behind but she needs to avoid getting into trouble. Before she left the area, she turned around and saw Sunshine waving at her. Mystic couldn’t help but smile a little before turning the corner. Present day – Year 16: Day 364 The rain continued to fall and the wind began to howl. “Shoot!” Mystic cried. “Stupid rain won’t you go away?!” Undeterred, she knelt down and picked up the weaved hay and stepped back to look at the three of them. “Okay, I think that should be enough,” she said. Lighting up her horn, she levitated a ladder and placed it up against the abode to fix the roof. The rain is getting harder and the forest is beginning to get dark. Meanwhile, in her dimly lit headmare's office, Twilight Sparkle let out a yawn. She's stayed up until the middle of the night, grading students, studying up on topics she has planned for them to learn about, and new school activities.. She closed the curriculum book and smiled. She knew she’s going to be tired tomorrow, but nothing a fresh pot of tea can’t fix! “I know I shouldn’t be up so late,” she said to nopony in particular, “But I just love teaching to my students with my friends by my side.” She’s very proud of how far they’ve all come. This school is a monument to that and she won’t change anything about coming to Ponyville and the journeys they’d been on. In addition, there’s a very special event coming up for Equestria in nine days. She can’t wait! Provided it goes well. “Twilight, you need to go to bed,” she said, almost mimicking Spike’s voice. She giggled and stood up. Before she could leave, she noticed that some of her students’ files were out of place. Sighing, she walked over. Rainbow must not have organized them as she told her to. She levitated three of them out and paused when she saw the names “Starry” and “Lucky.” She frowned at the student’s names she’s come across. Those two haven’t been on their best behavior and hasn’t improved any in the past few months. She’s reminded of a businesspony that had gotten his sons into the school. And well- She shook her head, daring not to think of his sons or him again. She’ll make sure their behavior changes! She’s got her friends by her side and everything will be all right! She organized her files and stepped out of the office. She headed back to her Castle, in order to get ready to teach again tomorrow. End of Volume 1 Author's Note First off, thank you RS-Belle14 for the suggesting the name Sunshine Smiles to my OC! I really appreciate it! Go check his stuff out! Hey, everypony! I wanted to have this submitted before the US Thanksgiving holiday (I am from the USA but I know some of you aren't) So sorry if the chapter seemed lengthy (and a little brutal and gross) but I hope you enjoyed nonetheless. I hope you also pay attention to the little segments with Twilight because they're setting up something with her and her friends sometime down the road. Please review if you want! Chapter 3 - A Small Ray of SunshineARC 1 - Volume 2 - 1 - A small ray of sunshine PRESENT DAY – Year 16 – Day 364 Pound. Pound! POUND! “Gah! There!” she cried. She put one section of weaved straw onto the roof. Despite being soaked to the bone, the rain did not deter her from keeping her abode from flooding. Not today! Not ever! “Only two more places to go,” she said. She stepped over to the other side of the roof grabbed a rope with her magic and pulled up some more weaved straw. “Typical living, typical living,” she said as she placed the straw down and pounded it in. “Great! Now one more to go!” she said, proud of herself. She levitated the final rope to finally finish this quick chore. She has to go out and pick some sunflowers before the forest blackens. She never backed down from having her fresh flowers a day before she- The wind blew harder, causing Mystic to shut her eyes as the rain pelted her face and blew her hood back. She groaned loudly. When she reached for it, she heard something shifting. She turned and an old piece of the roof blew off and tumbled onto the ground. “Aw, give me a BREAK!” she cried. “I literally just had one left!” The wind didn’t take a hint and blew hard again, nearly knocking her off the straw roof. “I only hope I don’t go rain blind!” she growled. Flashback – YEAR 11 “Mystic! You’re lagging behind again!” the Boss cried. “Sorry, sir!” Mystic cried, resuming her work. “Are you feeling okay?! You’d better not be feeling sick!” “No, sir! My mind was wandering!” “Lag behind again and you’ll be doing the rest of the worker’s jobs for the rest of the month!” “Okay, sir!” Internally shaking her head, her forelegs moved her forward with the job, cursing herself as she tried to keep it from wandering and to focus. Sometime after finishing her job for the day (and thankfully keeping up), her mind was focused on getting back to the Palace, take a bath and go to bed. “You did it again, Mystic,” she scolded herself, “That’s the fifth time this week! No more!” Almost as if fate wanted to mess with her, she had a memory of Sunshine smiling at her. She groaned loudly. Ever since meeting that filly, Mystic berated herself for opening up to her. How could she have been so stupid and weak? She can’t trust anypony! She did her best to forget about it but every time a thought about her would come she would be taken off guard. Almost as if it were something floating around her that never wanted to leave. It was irritating. Sunshine was always smiling and happy despite being an orphan. Sighing, Mystic headed back to the Palace to clear her mind and have a bath. The walk back she began thinking of how much stronger she’s been getting. Her tightened muscles made her smirk. However, whenever she tried to think of something else, her mind wandered back to that filly. Sunshine Smiles. Sunshine Smiles. An accursed...yet wonderful name, yet... “GAH!” Mystic cried. She stomped faster down the hall. The bath didn’t help with her thoughts either. That smile and bright spirit brought a warm feeling to her heart. She cannot deny that there’s something new about this one filly out of thousands of ponies out there. Is this fate playing with her? Testing her wills? Trolling her? The questions bounced around her head like ping pong balls as the warm feeling returned. It seemed...real? What was this? It felt as if it were calling to her and Mystic wanted to follow. Should she? No! Everywhere she’s gone she’s only landed in more trouble! Her horn lit and she pulled the covers over herself as the conflict within her went on. The rain continued to pour hard as she potted for gold in the shallow river. She shook the bowl several times to find several pieces of the shiny mineral only for the torrential downpour to wash them away. A loud groan muffled by the storm escaped from her mouth as ber gaze glanced upwards to see the landlord surveying the area. She hoped he hadn’t seen her drop those pieces of gold. Gold... Sunshine’s coat. Mystic slapped herself. There you go again! she scolded herself, What’s wrong with me?! The day went on and thankfully she filled up her quarry which was considered “adequate” and she moved onto shoveling a foundation for a new building while ponies behind her did their best to keep the place up. It was next to impossible to keep the mud from getting all over herself and the rain sliding the mud into the pits being dug. Why they had to do this in the rain was beyond her. It seemed like an effort just to make the workers suffer despite the claims of a “tight schedule.” “NOOO!” she heard ponies scream. When she turned around she was only met with a wave of recently fallen rain that washed over her and caused her to fall. She screamed under the water and immediately broke for air. She climbed out of the pit to see that a small flash flood had come through washing most of the work away! “You’ve got to be kidding me!” she said in disbelief. “Pull out! Pull out!” the landlord ordered, “Weather is getting worse! Bigger floods on the way!” Mystic gulped and trembled. Ponies began heading out of the area and she followed without hesitation. She screeched to a stop when she nearly stepped into a pool of water. “No, no, no!” she whispered to herself as her body trembled and her legs felt like noodles. She made her way around the pool which seemed to lap at her hooves, trying to pull her in which caused her to whimper in fear. “Stay out of the water,” she whispered. Sometime later, Mystic stomped through the wet streets. The chores scheduled for the day were canceled because of flooding. Alone time is needed and there won’t be much time being out here. Ponies glanced at her but she paid them no mind. As her mind wandered to her circumstances, her teeth grit and let out snorts of hot air. All day of doing work and with little to no regard for her efforts! It’s humiliating! It’s distasteful! Her mind turned towards the Leader, he might be the “nicest” pony she knows of but he does next to nothing other than keeping his name intact at very appropriate moments! He’s been a little beneficial but she hates to admit that Hong is likely right about him. That name...that abysmal name makes her blood boil and want to beat him until he went to Tartarus! Yeah! He’ll be sorry for humiliating her! She glanced over and spotted a unicorn selling some products. Mystic walked over and gave him the few bits she had. “I don’t sell to low lives,” he scowled. Mystic growled. “I have no business in being called a low life from a hot-headed loser!” “What?!” the unicorn snapped. “Just give me the products now!” Mystic growled. “I don’t care what you do!” She waited for the loser to give her the products. “More bits then,” he said. “Are you kidding?!” “No.” Fed up with this loser, Mystic pushed up against the stand and shook it violently before she took her bits back. “I’ll find somepony else that sells real quality food!” she snapped, “Thanks for nothing!” She heard the unicorn yelling at her but she kept stomping forward not caring where she’s going. Miserable city. Miserable life. She was being told from all corners to give up and accept her fate. However, there is something within her that kept her from surrendering. It’s almost like a blessing. Hay, it’s impressive she’s gotten this far. But...can things ever get better? A few minutes passed and she heard some kids laughing and playing. She perked up and looked to her left. Next to her is a yard surrounded by a wooden fence with poorly maintained playground equipment. Colts and fillies played all sorts of games. Mystic just kept walking until she got a glimpse of a sign that had the word ‘orphanage’ as part of the title. She lightly gasped. Sunshine? Was she here? The unicorn wanted to continue onwards but is she really here? A tug at her heartstrings. Almost feeling as if longing for her ideals and bright personality. Without too much debate, she made her choice. The mare spotted a boulder near the fence, crouched behind it, and peered into the yard. She had to shift her position a bit to see around the metal pole in front of her though. Where is she? Where is she? Her gaze scanned the playground and she spotted Sunshine in the middle of the playground. Mystic considered calling out to her until she saw the filly turn a bit and noticed a distraught look on her face with three other fillies near her. “Just let me play!” Sunshine cried. “Oh, come on,” said the first filly, “We just want to talk!” “I think you’ve talked enough!” This isn’t looking good. What’re they doing? Curious, Mystic leaned forward to listen in. “Oh, look at the weirdo with the unnatural horn and funny ears!” the second teased. “Hey!” Sunshine hid her ears, “My ears are unique!” “Unique?! Talk about ridiculous!” the fillies began laughing menacingly. Mystic felt her heart drop as she saw Sunshine began to tear up. Why is she beginning to see herself in this filly? Somepony who doesn’t deserve the cruelty directed at them? “Please! I don’t want to be teased anymore!” Sunshine cried. The third filly spitefully laughed, “What? Like the past few months? Or ponies before us? You’re also talentless and can’t do basic levitation right!” Mystic began to snarl. “Face it Sunshine!” the first scolded, prodding her in the chest, “You’re a freak! Nopony here has adopted you for all your worthless life!” Mystic’s blood began to boil. “Your parents never wanted you! Face it, Sunshine, you’re worthless! And that’s all you’ll ever BE!” the filly shoved Sunshine right into a puddle of mud. Mystic gasped loudly. “HEY!” she roared and shot up to her hooves, “Leave her ALONE!” Everypony’s attention snapped to her as she grabbed the metal pole and began running right at the fillies! Full of rage, she screamed causing the fillies to shriek in terror before they bolted off into the orphanage. “That’s right you little stuck up brats! Get your hides in there before I tan them all for you!” Mystic cried. She kicked a stone. Huffing, she turned to the whimpering Sunshine. Her anger faded and Mystic made her way over. “Are you okay, Sunshine?” she asked, levitating her out of the mud. “I-I’ve been better...” Sunshine whimpered. Mystic’s eyes widened at the sight of her tears. The unicorn scanned her environment, spotted some towels, levitated them over and began scrubbing Sunshine. “They’ll come for you...” said Sunshine. “Who? The orphanage caretakers?” “What is going on out here?!” a voice demanded. “Speak of the devil,” Mystic turned around with a glare. “Why are you terrorizing our orphanage?!” an overweight mare demanded. “Oh, maybe I’m spicing things up because you don’t bother to take care of the fillies and colts!” Mystic antagonized. “That doesn’t give you the right to do what you did!” “And you dare not take care of kids? You’re crazy you fool!” The mare gasped, offended. “You watch your mouth, blank flank!” “I’m used to the scrutiny! Even worse than you!” “Mystic, what’re you doing?” Sunshine asked, concerned. “You’re going to get in trouble!” “I’m already in enough trouble,” Mystic answered, “Have been since I got in.” “What do you mean?” Mystic gave her a light sympathetic smirk before turning back to the mare with a glare. “I’m getting the authorities for this!” said the mare. Mystic remembered she had her rights and that the Leader (as much of a fool he is) did say she could make a friend of her choosing. Sunshine is going to be that pony. “Go ahead,” Mystic challenged, “Just don’t let it go to your big head.” The mare growled in deep offense but she left to get the authorities. Mystic turned around to face a flabbergasted Sunshine. “I...” Sunshine trailed off, “I can’t believe you!” “I’ve got this,” Mystic assured her, “I might receive some yelling and more chores but it won’t be the worst I’ve been through.” She sat down and turned to reveal her scars along her back to Sunshine. She heard the filly gasp. “What...happened?” Sunshine whimpered. Mystic turned to her with a sad smile. “It’s a long story, my friend.” Sunshine’s eyes widened, “F-Friend?” Mystic nodded. “If you want to be.” She gently reached out a hoof. Sunshine trailed off. Mystic saw in her face that she’s processing what had just happened. The poor filly likely hasn’t had anypony stand up for her the way she did. Soon, Mystic heard some larger hoofsteps approaching. She turned to face the soldiers stopping in front of her. “So, let me get this straight,” Hong rubbed his temples, “You went out and straight-up attacked an orphanage?!” “I more or less defended a pony being bullied,” Mystic growled, “And a pony that I decided to be my friend!” “And if this pony supposedly got bullied and you supposedly made friends with her, did she agree and why in Imperial City did you attack colts and fillies?” They’d been going at this for about 20 minutes and Hong hasn’t been letting up on his views he’s suspecting her of! “She did agree, you mad idiot,” Mystic hissed. She ignored the loud SLAM on the table and cut in before he could say anything, “And I didn’t attack anypony. I was just scaring them so they’d get away from my friend.” She leaned back into the chair, “I shared my story.” Hong let out a low growl and turned to his soldier at the door. “What do you think?” he asked. “I think she’s telling the truth,” he said. “One witness did mention she was just waving the pole around and never did appear to want to hurt anypony once she’d helped her friend.” “Are you serious?” Hong sighed. “Affirmative, sir.” “Your lessons are proceeding you, General,” said Mystic, “I’ve been learning a lot from...” she leaned forward with a coy smirk, “The very best.” She could see the rage build up behind Hong’s eyes but he did not lash out at her. He sighed and nodded at the soldier. The soldier opened the door and gave the message to a servant. Mystic faced Hong. She knows she needs to keep up the sassiness and her attitude to show him that he has no control over her. She’s a part of the worker program and under rehabilitation! The Leader may not be much of a leader but he does take priority into keeping his system up so he can keep himself in power. Or, that’s what she hopes. Soon, the servant returned and whispered something into Hong’s ear. He stood up and motioned Mystic to follow him. Let it be good news, let it be good news, Mystic thought. Hong growled at her. Success. Mystic let a smug grin grow on her face. “The filly has stated to want to be friends with Mystic,” said the Leader as Mystic’s heart soared but kept her eyes on him. She heard Hong let out a deep sigh. “I know you did get out and bother those fillies and the owners were constantly complaining about your actions, Mystic,” the Leader went on. “So to appease them, I will give you some form of punishment. Figures. Not fair! She was defending her! “Yes, your Majesty,” Mystic spoke in a respectful tone, cringing inwardly. “And you do formally agree, Mystic, that this filly should be your friend?” the Leader asked. Typical formalities. “Yes, I hereby formally agree that Sunshine Smiles should be my first friend in this city,” Mystic looked up at him with ‘Bambi eyes.’ “Sir, this filly is crafty,” Hong advised. “Hush now, General,” the Leader growled, “You always tell how crafty and wicked she is when I see she’s changing for the better.” “How do you know that?!” Hong demanded, “You barely lift a hoof to help this city!” “I do everything I can!” the Leader snapped defensively, “Now, General, you’re dismissed! Get back to work!” Hong growled. Mystic felt another victory as he walked off in defeat. When he was gone, the Leader spoke again. “And what’s this about a unicorn not selling you anything?” Mystic sighed, “I, unfortunately, wasn’t able to eat and I tried to get myself and Sunshine something to eat but that unicorn wasn’t willing to sell to ‘low lives’ and I’d just finished my work! Workers always get food with whatever bits they get as I understand from my time here, right?” Mystic explained. She’d twisted the details some but it’s very necessary. “Very well, I will get her something to eat and for your first step into a better life, I shall give you some food as well,” said the Leader. Mystic bowed before him, “Thank you, your Greatness.” Yes. This is working. The Leader yawned, “Okay, Mystic. You may go. And as for me, I’ve got my weekly ‘Me session’ coming up in an hour.” Weekly? More like daily, Mystic thought incredulously. She noticed a slight tremble in his left foreleg. He clutched it and swore she saw a small grimace on his face. The Leader coughed, “Apologies. Leave me be.” Mystic bowed and began leaving the throne room, taking a last glance behind her to see the Leader examining his foreleg. That was a little weird. The Leader doesn’t usually act like that. The unicorn continued down the hall towards a soldier that began escorting her to meet... Mystic nearly stopped walking. She had a real friend?! As she realized what had just been done, Mystic began to inwardly panic. She doesn’t know the first thing about being friends with anypony! All her life she’s been untrustworthy to anypony! Play it cool, Mystic. Play it cool. she thought. After walking a short distance to one of the smaller rooms of the Palace a chef came up from behind her carrying a couple of trays in his magic. He opened the door revealing Sunshine sitting at a table. Her eyes locked onto Mystic. The older mare froze. “Here you are,” said the soldier placing the two trays down, “Some provisions for both of you.” He looked at Mystic, “I hope you were telling the truth to the Leader.” Mystic snapped out of her daze, “Of course! I wouldn’t dare lie to his face!” Oh, great choice of words! Idiot! Idiot! Idiot! The soldier nodded and left. Mystic’s eyes locked with Sunshine and her admiring gaze. Both seemed to stare at each other for eternity until Sunshine patted the seat beside her. Her heart skipped a beat as she began to breathe deeply to calm her nerves before she sat down next to her. Mystic didn’t say anything to her. Sunshine began leaned back a bit and Mystic realized that she was gazing at her scars. She inwardly cringed, feeling the lashes from the past year go by. “My gosh...” Sunshine whispered. Mystic cleared her throat, “Yeah...I know...” “I can’t believe you’re a worker for the city,” Sunshine admonished. “You took a great risk for me...” “I know...” replied Mystic. She paused and thought of something else to say, “I could say you did something similar.” “How?” “Come on, a little filly like you talking to me a hardened pony?” “You don’t look like you’re hardened...” Mystic froze, aghast at her words. “Wh-what do you mean? Of course, I am. Look!” She showed off her tense muscles and pointed out more scars on her neck. “I’m growing to be a brutal pony with all I’ve been through. You wouldn’t know some of the thoughts I have had,” Mystic tried to reason. Sunshine shook her head, “You look like you’re hurting.” Mystic couldn’t stop herself from freezing a bit. How did she know that? Is she some psychic?! She didn’t see any reaction from her new friend, she supposed. Her words died within her mouth before she could answer. Sunshine opened up her tray and began eating the sandwich within as Mystic’s thoughts continued to wander. Things were beginning to get awkward, so she tried saying something, “I...don’t know the first thing about making friends or even being a friend.” Sunshine giggled, “I know a little. We can try and learn from one another!” “A little? More like a lot,” Mystic muttered. “Why I’m flattered,” Sunshine lightly teased. Mystic couldn’t help but crack a smirk in return. “Soooo,” Sunshine said, “Are we going to be friends?” Without much hesitation anymore, Mystic nodded. “Yes. Only if you want to be.” “Are you kidding?!” Sunshine laughed, “Of course!” She outstretched a hoof. Mystic momentarily gazed at it before taking it and her new friend shook it. Mystic watched as Sunshine skipped down the street. “So Mystic!” she cried, “Now that we’re friends should we have some secret hoofshake? Some place where nopony knows about?!” “I think there’s a bunch of places like that here,” Mystic muttered, feeling awkward. “Or-or we could pretend we’re different characters and act out our own scenes!” Sunshine paused and posed, “I can pretend to be a robot!” She didn’t look or sound anything like a robot. “Sounds delightful...” Mystic muttered sarcastically. “Ooh! Awesome!” And she didn’t pick up on her sarcasm. “Hey Mystic, hey!” “What?” “What do you call a-whoops!” Sunshine tripped again. “Sunshine! Are you okay?” Mystic asked, startled. “Just peachy!” replied Sunshine bouncing back onto her hooves, “The seas are rocking me a little bit today!” Clumsy and an orphan on top of all of this. She knows the filly needs friends but how could she be so happy? “Speaking of which,” Sunshine continued, “There’s a pool we could go swim in and...” “I don’t do pools,” Mystic interrupted. “Oh, that’s okay! We have tons of games to play on different streets for all ages!” Mystic sighed, “Sunshine-” “And-and! Maybe we’ll be hanging out so much that we’ll become like sisters and one day become official sisters adopted!” Mystic blinked. “Who knows what the future holds? I’m certainly looking to it being much brighter!” Only if that were true. “Sunshine,” Mystic interjected. “Yes?” “I apologize...I just...” she sighed, “I’m not comfortable with this even though...” She trailed off. Sunshine is a bright spirited pony, who’s to say that the two of them would make good friends? “Hey,” Sunshine spoke. Mystic gazed over at her. “Whenever you’re open to somepony to talk to, please don’t hesitate to ask or say,” said Sunshine. “Okay?” It was almost as if she’d read her mind again. But her hesitancy to trust anypony won over her again. “Come on!” Sunshine cried, taking Mystic’s hoof, “Let’s go have some fun! You have the whole day off!” Mystic cracked a smirk again. A whole day off something that happens once in a blue moon. “All right,” she said, “Show me what you got.” “Challenge accepted!” Sunshine grinned. Throughout the day, Sunshine took Mystic down the streets. She showed the older mare how to play some soccer, hopscotch, and jumping in puddles! She laughed as she began jumping from puddle to puddle enjoying herself. She accidentally splashed Mystic (which the mare stood still with her neutral expression) before smirking at her again. The next thing they played was hide and seek where Sunshine told Mystic to go hide. Mystic didn’t hide too well at first (behind a pole) and Sunshine told her that she needs to go hide good or she can’t seek her. A silly game but it could be fun. While playing, Sunshine found some sunflowers and picked them. She kept what she was doing hidden from Mystic for a little bit until she revealed a necklace made from the picked flowers. “For you,” she said. “Uh, thanks,” replied awkwardly. “Now make me one!” Sunshine said happily. “Make you one?” Mystic tilted her head. “Oh, it’ll be fun! Friendship necklaces!” Sunshine laughed. It took a while but Mystic was able to make Sunshine her necklace. As the day went on, Mystic began to get more comfortable with playing. Smiles broke out on her face and a laugh escaped her throat when she’d won a game of horseshoe toss (much to Sunshine’s delight). Soon, the day began to come to a close, much to their chagrin. “Sunshine, I don’t want today to end...” said Mystic, “I had...fun today.” She smiled a little. “I did too,” replied Sunshine, “But we have to return to our places.” “But this isn’t fair! We should share the same room or section!” Sunshine smiled sympathetically, “I don’t think it’ll work that way.” “It needs to!” Sunshine giggled, “I see you are growing more attached to me.” “Because I...!” Mystic’s words died on her mouth causing her to curse herself again. She longed for something like this. Something she didn’t want to lose after so much hardship. Sunshine wrapped her forelegs around Mystic’s legs. It was a warm hug. Mystic patted her head before they went their ways. As time went on, Mystic worked harder just to hang out with her new friend. All she could think about was Sunshine. Every day she finished her work it felt as if it was almost worth it. Almost. Because of standing up to Hong and recognizing her rights, she felt as if she’d bound him a bit. He saw her hanging out with Sunshine but didn’t bother them. However, she could still feel his bitterness towards her. Fool. She thought, Who does he think he is to get at me? Despite that, her spirits began brightening up, she feels like the weight of the world is lifting from her shoulders. Year 11 – Day 170 During their fun times together, conversations began to arise with them. Sunshine opened up about her life at the orphanage and Mystic tried to say something to lighten up her spirits and offered to convince the Leader to allow her to live in the Palace. Unfortunately, it wasn’t meant to be. Because of the laws concerning workers and other hogwash, she wasn’t allowed to come into the Palace. That’s completely stupid. One day, Mystic is walking down the street after a hard day’s work. But when she saw Sunshine, she couldn’t help but break out a smile. It felt good. Everything is feeling better. “Hey, Sunshine!” Mystic called. On cue, Sunshine turned and smiled brightly again. I’ll never get tired of that, Mystic thought. She stopped and watched as Sunshine began running over to her. Suddenly, she bumped into a pony in front of a couple of others. She fell to the ground and Mystic let out a light gasp. “Hey! Out of the way you rogue!” one of them rudely snapped. “I’m sorry! It was an accident!” replied Sunshine. “Get off the street!” Mystic snarled, stomped her way over and tapped on the pony’s shoulder. “What now?” he asked, annoyed. “Hey, you leave her alone!” Mystic growled. She lit her horn and levitated Sunshine to her side. “And who are you to talk to us like that?!” “Somepony who’s looking out for an actual decent pony!” “Excuse me?!” “You heard me!” Mystic prodded him in the chest. “Keep your hooves off me you filth!” “At least this city actually has decent ponies and I don’t reckon it’s the one with the egos too big for their britches!” mocked Mystic. “Why I never!” a mare with them gasped. “Never what? Think that there might be some decent ponies being snubbed by the fake decent ones?” She flicked the pony’s bowtie, “Give me a break.” She turned to Sunshine and began walking forward, “Come on, Sunshine. I’m fed up. Let’s get out of here.” Not bothering to turn around, she slowed down a little until she heard the sound of little hoofsteps following her. “Mystic, thank you,” she said. “No big deal,” said Mystic, “They’re all just full of hot air.” “I still think we need to be careful.” “Careful? When can we truly be sure we’re ever safe?” “By not being foolish.” Mystic stopped. She turned and gave her an incredulous look. “Foolish?” “I know you’re angry and upset. But try not to let it out on the wrong ponies.” “Sunshine...” “I’m still here if you ever want to talk,” Sunshine said softly, “I’m all ears whenever you need me.” Mystic sighed, “We can’t be treated like that. Something must be done about ponies treating us like outcasts.” “We might be outcasts to the rest,” Sunshine said, “But we’ll be outcasts together.” A smile broke out on her face. “That way we’ll be linked stronger than ever before!” An amused grin broke out on Mystic’s face. How could this filly be clumsy, somewhat naïve and have tidbits of wisdom at the same time? It’s a puzzle that is getting harder and harder to solve. “Okay you win,” she said, “How about I suggest what we play next?” “I was waiting for you to ask that!” Sunshine laughed. Year 11 - Day 183 “So how did you get that necklace?” Sunshine asked pointing to the golden necklace. Mystic took a bite of her sandwich, “I crafted it out of the finest gold in the nation.” “Really?!” Sunshine gasped. “Yep!” Mystic smirked, “Said to be created by the sun goddess!” Sunshine marveled at Mystic, she looked speechless as Mystic’s smirk grew. “You can tell that it’s quite a tale, can’t you?” she asked in a teasing tone. Sunshine blinked and shook her head. “Wait a minute!” she cried, “Were you teasing me?!” Mystic shrugged, “I never said that.” “You were telling the truth?!” “I never said that either.” “Mystic!” Mystic laughed and wrapped her foreleg around the confused filly. “You silly Sunshine! I was joking!” Sunshine let out a laugh, “Are you kidding?!” She smacked Mystic on the shoulder, “You got me!” “Good joke, huh?” “No! It was devious!” “Just like me!” Mystic winked. “Oh, you’re better than this!” “Or am I?” Sunshine let out another laugh and hugged Mystic tight. The older mare’s heart warmed and felt as if she were about to shed tears of joy. She felt like dancing the night away as if nopony were watching with this filly by her side. A thought came to her that caused her to frown. “You know...” she said, “I’ve...never really trusted anypony before...” Sunshine looked up at her, “Really?” Mystic nodded, feeling the painful memories return, “It’s too difficult out there to find somepony out there...” “Just because you don’t trust anypony, doesn’t mean you can’t trust anypony,” Sunshine reasoned. “It’s not that simple,” replied Mystic, “I’ve had nopony to rely upon and those I did trust turned on me.” She rubbed her temples, “I’m not trying to discourage you, I just want you to understand.” “I will do my best to. But can’t you try to understand my perspective, too?” Mystic glanced at Sunshine and saw her sympathetic eyes again. “You’re not the only one who’s been suffering,” she said. Her mind began processing what she’d been told. Had she not considered others who were suffering? Had she been focused on her own self? Maybe, but how could she have thought of others? “Well, what do you think?” she finally asked. “I think ponies need to come together, care for each other, and learn the best of all that’s good in the world,” replied Sunshine. Mystic inwardly held in a snort. Good? What good is out there besides this? “That sounds like a bit of a long shot, Sunshine,” she said, “At least for here.” “You can’t deny you’ve been wanting something better,” said Sunshine. “But there are ponies out there that aren’t in much better shape than you.” Suddenly, she beamed, “Hey! Maybe you can go around and help those in need!” Mystic scoffed, “I’m no hero, Sunshine.” “You could be!” “I doubt it.” “You neeeeveeerrr knooowwww!” Sunshine rested on Mystic’s lap. Mystic playfully rolled her eyes, “Okay then. Let’s suppose there is other good out there, what could I do to fight?” “Well, you could be a good help and maybe an inspiration for getting as far as you have,” Sunshine explained, “Anypony would’ve given up but you keep going! It’s incredible!” “Yeah...” Mystic hadn’t completely thought about it, but that is true. “Maybe you could be a beacon of hope or light and help those who need it most.” Hmmm. That does sound interesting, Mystic thought. “Who knows what could happen? It sounds exciting,” said Sunshine. Mystic smiled, “What about you?” “Huh?” “What do you think you would be?” “I don’t know. Maybe just continue to spread smiles and cheer,” Sunshine sat up, “I was thinking more of you because of your hardships.” Mystic sighed, “I can imagine why.” Both of them were silent for a little while. Being an inspiration and never giving up are great qualities of ponies. Maybe there is more out there that could be helped. Looking down an alley, Mystic thought she saw a glimpse of purple and blue hair retreat into the shadows. She blinked several times before dismissing it as her imagination. “Mystic,” Sunshine suddenly spoke. “Yes?” “I want you to promise me something.” She looked at Sunshine, “Promise?” “Yes,” Sunshine said in a firm tone, “I want you to promise me. Swear on all that is holy that you won’t hurt yourself or worse. Promise me that you’ll stand up and fight for all that is good and those who deserve saving! Promise me you’ll never give up!” She leaned closer into the mare’s face, “Don’t ever give up and salvage all that is good before it’s choked out.” The older mare gawked at her friend’s boldness. “Do you promise me, Mystic?” A tug at her heartstrings. Something in her told her to make this promise, no, she needed to make this promise and live it out! For her friend and herself! “I promise,” she said. That wasn’t enough. “No,” she pulled back and cupped Sunshine’s cheek, “I swear, on my own life and by the sun goddess above and all that is holy that I will never hurt myself and I’ll fight for all that is good and those who deserve saving!” Sunshine began to smile again. “I promise and I’ll be sure never to break it,” Mystic concluded. And she meant it. She will try and see those who need saving and do her best to fight! Her friend broke into her signature bright smile. “Thank you, Mystic,” she said. The first real promise she’d made to anypony or herself. There won’t be any stopping her from keeping such a promise even if it’s the last darn thing she does! This here is worth fighting for! This here is worth all of her struggles! She needs these ideals and values in life so she can get the hay out of this Tartarus hole! One night, while hanging out with her, Mystic would come to a choice she’s not made before. “Can you just imagine what all is out there?” Sunshine asked, finishing her observation of the stars, “The universe is very vast. Almost as if somepony took their time to spread the stars in beautiful positions.” Mystic smiled a bit, “Yeah. I agree.” Looking at the stars was something they always tried to do every night. Sunshine had a vast explanation and knowledge of the constellations, galaxies, and planets. Sure she’d learned about them some but Sunshine makes them sound much more interesting. “A little off-topic, Mystic,” said Sunshine. “What?” Mystic asked. “Have you heard of Equestria before?” Mystic thought for a second and nodded, “Yes. I’ve heard about it some. Not much I guess.” “There’s scarce information about it, but I have heard there’s a lot of whispers and rumors about it lately. It’s making me curious.” “Don’t bite into something that could be a false lead, Sunshine,” Mystic warned. “I won’t, it’s just interesting how so many ponies are whispering about it.” Mystic shrugged, she hadn’t considered Equestria since the Mare in the Moon incident. “Ponies talk. That’s all,” she said. Sunshine didn’t say anything else. Mystic glanced over to see her thinking. Probably what they were just talking about. Suddenly, Mystic felt a tug at her heartstrings. She inwardly sighed. She’s been keeping herself closed off from Sunshine for a long time and every day she’s been feeling the need, whether small or large, to bare her soul. Who else would listen? Nopony would. She closed her eyes, feeling the tears building up. She blinked them away. “Sunshine...” she said, “Can I tell you something?” “Sure, Mystic, anything,” the filly grinned. Mystic sighed. Wondering if this was a good idea or not. But that smile and soft look in her eyes almost made her feel...safe and free from judgment. It was a trait she’s admired from her. With much trepidation Mystic spoke, “I want to open up...about everything about myself...” Sunshine’s eyes widened, yet Mystic could see relief behind them. “I...” Mystic tried to start, “I...” She facepalmed, “Oh, I’m so stupid...” She squeezed her eyes shut. Only to open them when she felt a small off stroking her back. She turned to see Sunshine closer and with a soft, understanding look. “Take your time,” she said. Mystic thought she might melt. Her heart slowed and the warm feeling returned along with her sting. She closed her eyes. “I...don’t...” she inwardly cursed herself, “I woke up at 10 years old!” She practically blurted it out. “What?” Sunshine asked curiously. Mystic sighed, “I’m sorry...this is ridiculous...I’ve never opened up to anypony before...” She tried to think of something else. “It’s just...I’m eleven years old...and I don’t have a cutie mark...” Mystic solemnly explained. “Unicorns like you and I need to have them at our ages.” Sunshine laughed. Mystic’s eyes widened. Why was she laughing?! “Oh, Mystic!” the filly giggled, “Don’t let some high-stuck up pony tell you when you should have a cutie mark! Just keep looking! You’ll get it!” A question that she’s had forever finally came out, “How can you be so optimistic?” “Well, somepony has to be!” Sunshine laughed. No reason other than she has to? Did she learn from somepony to be optimistic? A caretaker? “I mean Sunshine, how could anypony like you be in this place? It’s awful!” “Awful it is, but we make the most of it you and I!” Mystic groaned and facehoofed. “Is there anything else?” Sunshine asked. Yes. Mystic thought. She cleared her throat, and pushed past her nervousness, “I just...it’s complicated...” “How so?” Sunshine gently caressed Mystic’s hoof. “I don’t know how to put it...” replied Mystic, scared of how Sunshine would take it. “Please, try me. Speak.” Mystic glanced at her friend’s eager face. Seeing that almost made her melt on the spot. Finally, after a few seconds, she nodded. “My past may not be as simple as you think it is...” she said. Sunshine didn’t reply but waited for her to continue. “I woke up in the city. As a ten-year-old.” “Huh?” “I don’t know what happened!” Mystic cried, the emotions being thrust out all at once, “I just woke up all of a sudden in the middle of a wintry road and had no memory of anything before!” “You’re kidding!” Sunshine cried. “No!” Tears began stinging Mystic’s cheeks, “I just woke up with no explanation in a cruel world that thrust me into the iron hooves of Hong!” She looked at Sunshine, feeling completely distraught in front of her friend. “I don’t know who I am or where I came from! Not knowing what my past is or who I knew before!” Sunshine blinked several times, completely taken aback by what she’s hearing. “And everything you know about with what I’ve been through is added to that and it’s terrifying!!” Mystic began weeping and shuddering, collapsing onto the rocky road. She choked, she sobbed, “Nopony else knows...I-I’m scared, Sunshine...” All of her pain, sadness, and loneliness poured out, letting out sobs as tears flowed down her cheeks like rivers. It’s out now. Sunshine knows her core issue and she doesn’t even care at this moment what she might say. She can reject her and she’d be all alone in this. It felt like she'd been sobbing forever until... She felt forelegs wrap around her. Surprised, the unicorn lifted her head to see Sunshine hugging her barrel. “Shhhhhh,” Sunshine whispered, “You’re going to be okay, Mystic. You’re going to be okay.” More tears fell rolled down her cheeks, “I’ve got practically nothing in my life...” “That’s not true, you’ve got me,” Sunshine whispered, “You’re strong, able to withstand the hardships. You made it this far.” Mystic choked, feeling as if the darkness of the world is closing around her and making her feel small. “Regardless of what happened, try to not think about that anymore,” Sunshine spoke. “It’s hard not to...” “Maybe, but you can try to stop thinking about that and start thinking about now. The present.” “Yes. Stop worrying about your past and that darkness. Who do you want to be? What do you love? Ask yourself questions like that.” Tears began welling up again. She’d never considered that. “I...don’t know what I want...” she said. “Oh?” “I don’t know if I am special...” “I think you are.” “How can you be certain?” “It doesn’t matter if you’re a bat, minotaur, one of those pegasuses, or standing on the moon. I believe everypony’s special in their own way,” Sunshine smiled. As disjointed as the sentence was to make a point, she did make it quite clear. Mystic began wiping her face free of tears and gazed into her friend’s eyes. “Just keep trying, Mystic,” Sunshine encouraged, “Be who you want to be. Be the best you can be.” As emotional as she is, Mystic managed to form a smile. The weight of the world rolled off her shoulder and she felt lighter than she ever had in her life. It was an incredible feeling! “Thank you,” she whispered. “No, thank you for sharing,” replied Sunshine. Mystic sat up and wrapped her forelegs around her, not wanting to let go. “Because of you, Sunshine,” she choked, “I’ve been able to open up to somepony I can truly trust and call...” She wiped her tears away, “A friend.” “I am happy to have you too,” replied Sunshine, “Ever since meeting you, I feel like I can be on top of the world with you. Promise me you’ll stay by my side.” “I swear on my life,” Mystic whispered. Mystic looked up at the shining moon as she felt hope rise in her chest. Present day - Year 16 – Day 364 “Finally!” Mystic cried. She’s fixed her roof and the abode is safe from the downpour. “In your face, nature!” she cried, pumping a hoof into the air. Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled loudly. “Ha! You don’t scare me!” Mystic hopped down from the roof and noted that the rain is slowing down a little bit. Now to focus on what she’s come here to do. She entered her abode, walked over to her satchel and pulled out a plastic bag. It will be getting dark soon, so she needs to move to find what she’s looking for. Fortunately, it shouldn’t be too far of a walk. After trudging through the soggy ground and slick mud, Mystic found where most of the wind and rain were blocked by the trees. Mystic felt a tug at her heartstrings. She closed her eyes and fought off the urge. She needs to focus on this. It’s a sacred tradition. No matter how many times she does this she can’t help but have a heavy heart. She doesn’t allow herself to cry or have many emotions. She needs a clear mind to focus on her objectives. It’s been very beneficial. She stepped into a field and spotted her objective. Sunflowers. One step closer. The sky continues to darken as she made her way over. She lit up her horn, casting the closing darkness aside. She gazed at the flowers being pelted by the rain. “Pick the biggest and best ones,” she told herself. She stepped past the beaten and bent sunflowers. The unicorn searched for a few minutes before finding some that stood strong and beautiful. They waved at her in the wind. Satisfied, she picked them, levitated them over and carefully wrapped the plastic bag around them. As Mystic turned around to go back her lips trembled and blinked several times. Meanwhile, at Twilight’s castle She yawned. Twilight groggily walked through the cavernous hall of her castle. She made herself a late-night supper and is now going to bed. She needs to have her energy if she wants to be the Headmare and Princess she’s grown into! Nopony likes to be sleepy on such a job! But she has a nice pot of hot coffee to look forward to along with a warm breakfast cooked by her number one assistant! Her lips slightly watered. She turned a corner and paused when she spotted, leaning against the wall, a purple suitcase with a glimmering cutie mark imprinted on the front. Oh yeah. She’d forgotten about Starlight leaving for a trip to the Crystal Empire. But it wasn’t supposed to be until tomorrow morning. Curious, she headed over to her door-- *PAP!* Only for the door to hit her right in the face. “Ouch!” “What?! Hello?!” came a startled voice. The door opened to reveal a pinkish unicorn with a purple mane and tail with a cyan streak in either of them. “Oh, Twilight!” the unicorn cried, “I’m so sorry!” Twilight rubbed her aching muzzle, “It’s okay, Starlight. I’ve done that more than I’d love to admit.” Starlight relaxed some and pushed past Twilight, carrying a smaller bag with her. “I’m sorry, Twilight, but I can’t stay to chat, tonight I’m having a little detour to Canterlot to meet Trixie,” she said as she placed the little bag down. “Trixie?” Twilight tilted her head. Now this sudden departure made sense. “Yeah,” Starlight spun around with a bright smile, “Apparently she’s received a very special invitation to the Crystal Empire! Since I’m going up there, we both thought it’d be perfect for both of us to catch up and travel together the next morning.” “We?” Twilight cracked a knowing smirk. Starlight smiled sheepishly, “Okay, it was mostly Trix, but we did come to that agreement!” Twilight giggled, “I know. I was just messing around.” Starlight rolled her eyes. Twilight noticed a scroll peeping out of the barely zipped bag Starlight just brought in. “Anyway,” said Starlight. She scooped up her bags in a sweep of turquoise magic. “I’ve got to get to Canterlot so I can visit Sunburst again tomorrow!” She laughed, a very excited look on her features. Suddenly, she paused. “You did get a substitute guidance counselor for the school while I’m gone, right?” “Of course, I did!” Twilight smiled, “It only took three hours until I settled on Maud!” Starlight giggled, “Oh, Twilight.” “Hey, she told me her schedule wasn’t free until she found me having nearly given up!” “Okay, I believe you.” Twilight looked at the scrolls again. She raised an eyebrow at the sight of them. “Starlight, what spells are you bringing?” she asked. “Oh!” Starlight perked up, she looked at her bag, “You saw those, huh?” She zipped it up and looked at Twilight with an almost too bright of a grin. “It’s those couple of hypotheses we both went over a while back and I was going to get Sunburst’s opinion, too!” Of course. Starlight had found those recently and due to the School taking both of their time, they hadn’t looked at them as much as they’d want to. Starlight mentioned she’d wanted to catch up with Sunburst, it’s why she’s going. Twilight nodded, “Just be careful. New magic can be unpredictable.” “Psh!” Starlight scoffed, “You, Sunburst, and I, are experts at magic! You’ve seen the contents of them, they should be fine with a little Starlight and Sunburst monitoring them.” Starlight had once been careless with magic; however, this magic hypothesis Twilight has seen her looking into does seem challenging but not dangerous. Plus, she’s seen how much her former pupil’s grown over the years. “Okay,” said Twilight, “Just remember, you’re there to visit Sunburst.” “Oh, I know!” Starlight giggled, “It’s been so long!” “It’s only been two weeks.” Starlight paused and blushed a bit, “Uh, well…uhm…” “Enjoy your trip,” Twilight winked, knowing something about their relationship, “Just try not to go too head over hooves.” “Twilight!” Starlight squeaked, blushing madly, “Has Trixie been talking to you?!” Twilight smirked. “No.” “Are you insinuating something?!” Starlight blushed harder. “Am I, Starlight?” Twilight teased. “Twilight!” She turned around, “Enjoy your trip. Get back in time for the special event in about a week.” “I-I will!” Starlight stammered, Twilight looked back to see her scurrying to head out, “I wouldn’t miss it for the world!” She watched Starlight go. She’s obviously hiding something. At least something that’s not too well kept with all those recent, bunched together visits to the Crystal Empire. Author's Note Hello everypony! And the story resumes! I apologize for the long wait because Christmas is a different time of the year and I wasn't able to focus on getting this done as much as I wanted. And sheeeeeessshhhh!!! This was also one of the hardest ones to write because I wasn't too sure if this chapter would be packing enough or some emotion to it. I also apologize if things seem a little jarring but I wanted another chapter up before 2020 (at least where I am in the US). Please review! Chapter 4 - Times Are ChangingA1: V2 - 2 - Times are changing PRESENT DAY: Year 17 – Day: 1 She woke with a start. Sitting up from the mothball mattress Mystic gazed around to find herself in her hut. Another nightmare. Another blasted nightmare that came out like a shadow in the dark. Sleep is always required but she always hopes for a dreamless sleep. Rubbing her temples, she remembered something about today. It’s her birthday. A cursed day. It’s also part of the reason why she’s here. She closed her eyes and let out a sigh. The mare opened her eyes and looked around her messy hut. This place needs cleaning up. Might as well do a quick clean up before heading out. Her ear twitched to the sound of rain pattering outside. Fitting. It felt natural. Lighting her horn, Mystic began picking up various different items scattered and littered on the floor. She either threw them in the trash or placed them on distant shelves. The mare straightened up some books on a shelf and caught a glimpse of a map of Equestria. She paused when she saw it. A thought crept upon her as if it arose from the darkness. She shook her head and continued to work. Her magic was working fine, but her mind was occupied with what she’s here for. She cleared her throat and stretched a bit. Her stomach rumbled. “Hold on, hold on,” she told her stomach as if talking to somepony. The unicorn finished cleaning mostly everything before her eyes landed on her machete on the crowded bookshelf. Memories came flooding back to her when she’d first used one. It’s become almost like a treasure, yet an item that brought some pain as well. She can’t ever be without it. However, she can’t keep thinking. First breakfast and then to her destination. Year 11 – Day 175 Mystic grunted as she examined her stronger muscles. She put on her best face to her friend sitting across from her. “Don’t worry,” she said, “I’m managing.” Sunshine didn’t reply, but gave her an uncertain look that told her that she has recent events running through her head. “Hong thinks he can change my schedule,” said Mystic, trying to make light of the situation, “But I’ve been able to show him that I’m capable of being my own mare and in line with the program.” “The Leader hasn’t been doing well?” Sunshine suddenly asked. Figures. Mystic let out a sigh and massaged her left foreleg. “I don’t know much, but I hear it’s not looking good,” replied Mystic. “Gosh...” Sunshine marveled. “I know,” Mystic took a sip of her coffee, “It came out of nowhere. Everypony other than trained professionals are allowed to see him.” “You’re not worried?” “No,” another sip from her coffee, “As passive and dull the Leader is, he’s been going on for this long.” She gazed at Sunshine softly, “Plus the doctors brought in are the best in the city so I believe they’ll do whatever they can to save his flank.” Sunshine went silent, her breakfast of pancakes untouched since the conversation began. Mystic let out a sigh and stroked her cheek gently. “Look, I didn’t want to start this kind of conversation on our day out. I answered for you,” she said. Sunshine sighed, “I know. I’m sorry to know that.” The table went silent again. Mystic seeing Sunshine’s concern behind her eyes. That dastardly General is not only changing things, he’s also been giving her silent devious smiles (something she probably should’ve kept to herself) but they keep no secrets from each other. “Let’s talk about something different,” Mystic suggested, “Anything you’ve heard recently?” Some of Sunshine’s spark returned to her eyes. Is she thinking about it again? Mystic thought incredulously. “I have heard of several stories of ponies and a place,” she said. “Really?” another sip, “Who and where?” “Six ponies saving the world from a moon goddess.” Mystic held in an annoyed grunt. She seriously looked into those rumors?! She couldn’t believe it! The land of Equestria sounds like it could be nice. But... “Sunshine, you know I love you,” Mystic started, “But that, six little ponies saving the world from an eternal night against a moon goddess sounds far-fetched.” “Oh, that’s not the only thing!” Sunshine said happily, “They also saved the world from eternal chaos, changelings, and a shadowy king!” Mystic scoffed. Did Sunshine fall for such ridiculous fantasies? “I don’t think they’re just rumors, Mystic,” Sunshine continued, “Who knows how powerful those six ponies really are? What in the world could be going on there?” Mystic didn’t reply. “Maybe you and I can get out of this place when your program is over and we can be like sisters!” Mystic blinked. Did she hear that right? “And-and we’ll find a nice family that’ll welcome us with open arms and we’ll have a happy life together!” Sunshine laughed, “It sounds like a magical place!” “Sunshine...” “And-and there are rainbows that fly through the sky and bring peace to all! Clouds that are cities and a castle of gold on the tallest peak!” Mystic sighed. This is getting tedious and nonsensical. “Could you just stop and think for a minute, please?” Mystic spoke up. “Huh?” Sunshine asked. Mystic took in a deep breath, “Sunshine, life isn’t all about magical rainbows, friendship and being fantastic.” Sunshine’s smile began to fade. “I’ve spent all of my free time looking into the world out there and around me and that’s not how things work.” She leaned forward, “Work hard. Get through your day. Hope you’re approved to whatever life you can have and continue it.” She leaned back into her seat, “Those are worthy goals for anypony.” “But Mystic, it’ll certainly bring you happiness and joy! Just like we both talked about getting!” Sunshine smiled again. “I agree that we both need them. But who have you gotten this information from?” Mystic asked, “Ponies that are just talking. And ponies talk and info gets mixed up between groups.” Sunshine’s smile dropped again, “You don’t know that for sure!” “And the same could be said about you,” replied Mystic. Sunshine blinked, surprised. “Just because there are supposedly ponies that shoot rainbows and mountains of gold don’t mean that it makes our lives any better. Who knows how exaggerated the details have gotten?” “I think you need to be a little more open-minded!” Sunshine insisted, “Just because you had a rough life doesn’t mean you can’t hope!” Mystic slightly winced. Sunshine formed a small glare, “And I’m in the same boat as you! You’re not the only one who’s had a hard life!” Mystic looked down at her coffee, not replying to her friend. “I want what’s good for us, and I’m sure we can find good things for us, my friend,” “I don’t deny that there is good out there. It’s not like you hope or expect it to be. Just try and keep your ideas and fantasies about what you’ve shared to yourself, okay?” “Fantasies?!” Sunshine scolded. Mystic perked up, surprised at her outburst. “The only fantasies I have are those of us having a good life!” Sunshine let out a sigh and Mystic frowned in response. “I don’t mean to be rude, Mystic,” she continued, “But I’m tired of what we’ve been going through.” “And I haven’t been?” Mystic asked, “I could’ve just not let you stay by me when we first met.” They both paused at what she’d said. Did I just say that? Mystic thought. Way to go, Mystic! “Sunshine...I didn’t mean that,” she insisted. “I’m sorry.” Sunshine didn’t speak, her head hanging lower than what it was before. A pang of guilt jabbed at Mystic’s heart; the poor thing obviously wants to dream of a better place. “It’s okay...” came a small, soft reply. Relieved, Mystic took another sip of her coffee. The clouds above began to gather above Mystic as she walked back to the accursed arena (the Palace) to get ready for another day of work. Her mind wandered back to the Leader. Is he really okay? She can’t believe she’s concerned about somepony who isn’t her friend. She let out a sigh. Sunshine seemed rather upset about her observations. She’s become her best friend and her ideals have been inspiring but the ideas presented earlier are ridiculous. A place like that can’t exist. There are times for optimism and knowing when something sounds too good to be true. Maybe tomorrow she’ll reinstate what she meant and give a proper apology, too. A sting of guilt emerged at the thought of simple miscommunication. Some shouts came from down the street. She took a quick glance and saw muddied pegasi trying to escape some soldiers but they were shot with a bolt of magic and collapsed onto the ground. Mystic shook her head, getting her attention back to the Palace. Things seem a bit different around here, she thought. It seems as if there are more criminals every day. The thought of those criminals attacking the orphanage for no good reason came to her mind. She could almost hear the screams of the children and her little ray of sunshine as knives and ropes swung around. The picture was bloodcurdling. She shuddered and arrived at the worn-down entrance to the back of the Palace to get her assignments. Several other ponies were already out. All of them began to lash out at her but she paid them no mind. Same thing every day. Soon after receiving her assignments, Mystic began scrubbing the hallways with a sponge. This will all be worth it to see Sunshine, she repeated in her mind. It motivated her to work. As she continued to work, she couldn’t help but hear some voices going around the hallways. They were quiet, but always present. Some were a little urgent. At one point she could’ve sworn she heard ponies shouting orders. Her mind grew curious as to what is going on. However, she had to stick to the routine. “Palace servants, I swear,” she muttered. Mystic continued down the halls and for most of the morning she could see ponies dressed in all black going to and fro. It frustrated her. Most ponies would be staying out of the halls as she cleaned them. What could possibly be so important? Finally, after more ponies came down a hall she’d worked on, she’s finally had it. “Okay!” she groaned and stomped up to the ponies. “What is going on here?! I am trying to work here!” She paused when she saw they had sad looks on their faces. They didn’t say anything to her and just kept walking, letting out silent weeps. “Huh?” Mystic tilted her head curiously. “There you are!” came a hard voice. Here we go again, Mystic thought. She turned to see Hong having some of the same black clothing on. He was also wearing a black hat, too. This further confused her. “I’ve been looking for you,” he said, “Where have you been?!” “Cleaning the halls as part of my routine?” Mystic replied, confused. “The Leader has passed away!” Hong growled. Mystic’s blood turned into ice. “What?” “He’s passed away!” Hong snapped, “They’re just swearing in a new Leader right now!” Wait...ponies going to and fro. For most of the morning. And all dressed in black. Mystic examined Hong and could see he’s serious. No, this cannot be happening! It can’t be true! If he’s passed away then things might be different for her! “You lie!” Mystic growled, her shock turning into anger. “He’s fine!” “No, I am not!” Hong began pulling her along, “Come on, you’ll soon see!” Mystic tried pulling away, but Hong kept a firm grip on her foreleg. “I’m behaving! I am following the program! I should be out in a few weeks!” Mystic protested. “Oh, we’ll see about that!” Hong snapped. As Hong dragged her down to the throne room, more ponies dressed in the same black attire came down the hall. Mystic’s eyes nearly bulged out of her skull when she saw several soldiers carrying a casket decorated with white and red flowers. Hong moved himself and Mystic out of the way and let them pass. Mystic’s heart raced as she followed where the casket is heading. She felt another yank on her foreleg before she was brought into the throne room where she saw two ponies standing in front of the stage. She took notice that the brown unicorn had his right foreleg held up. She glanced around to see that there weren’t many ponies in the room. She looked around for one more pony to give her a sense of security. “Where’s the Advisor?” she asked. “He had to leave,” said Hong, “The law is that the Royal Advisor is to be replaced by the pony by the next in line for the throne.” That sounded fishy. “Is that even a thing?” “Who do you think you’re talking to?! I am the General! I uphold the law!” Yeah right! Mystic thought. She noticed that her heart is racing faster as her body shuddered. The unicorn looked up to see the brown leader nod his head. “Then I hereby appoint you, the new Leader of our fair city!” said the stallion beside him. He bowed followed by the rest, including Mystic. She had to bow. She stood up straight and looked into his blue eyes. He seemed nervous yet sincere. On edge, but ready. “Your Majesty,” said Hong, “It is my honor to welcome you into the position of power that’ll help change this city for the better!” The new leader nodded, “And we shall.” Hong’s tone seemed happier. Chipper, even. That caused Mystic’s blood to turn into ice as she felt sweat pouring down her face. “Things will be corrected and put on fair trials,” Hong continued, “And we will make this city prosper and criminals will flee in mortal terror!” Mystic began to realize that the new Leader isn’t saying any of these things. Something is definitely wrong. “And finally, our previous leader, though he was in this throne for the longest time, we can finally move on past his dullness and have the Leader we truly deserve!” “And we shall.” “But first, before we begin anything,” Hong shoved Mystic in front of him, “I present to you the pony I spoke about!” The new Leader looked down at her, “So, you’re Mystic.” “Yes?” Mystic asked uncertainly. “As Hong has brought to my attention, you received an unfair trial and sentence after you, a tween, broke through the wall.” “What ever he told you, I’ve made up almost everything that has been charged! I’ve worked my flank off and nearly broken some bones just to satisfy him! I had great respect for the-” “But you are crafty!” Hong shouted, causing the new Leader to flinch. “A-And,” the new Leader spoke in a shaky tone “I hereby sentence you to five to ten years more servitude! And with harder work to boot!” Mystic took in a sharp breath of air. She wanted to scream, but Hong placed a hoof on her shoulder that shut her up. “And may I see fit on how she’s to be punished?” Hong asked. The new Leader nodded. “But sire!” Mystic cried, “With all due respect-” Hong shoved her to the ground, silencing her. She pulled herself up and saw that the new Leader had a nervous look in his eyes. “You will listen to everything I say,” Hong spoke in a low tone. “And this time, things will be as they should’ve been.” This cannot be happening! Mystic thought, her breath quickening. Her mind and heart are racing. Hong must’ve done something to him! Yeah! He hates her so much that he killed the Leader! She managed to stand up. “Sire, please!” Mystic pleaded, “You’re the next in line! You should know about the regulations our previous Leader set up!” He just sat there without another word, almost seeming ice cold on that throne. Nopony moved for what seemed like forever. Her fear began to turn into anger. The foolish leader! How could he not stand up against Hong?! He’s allowing that monster to violate the rehabilitation protocols and get at her when he wants! “I think we’re done here,” came the dreaded voice. She turned around with a glare on her face. “Why do you hate me so much?” she demanded. Hong leaned forward and got right into Mystic's face, “You think you're really something, don't you? I won't be responsible for somepony who just happened to show up and broke through our highly secure wall.” The atmosphere seemed to get darker around him, “I know what you really are.” Mystic couldn't help but gulp. Does he? Does he know more about her? The General's presence is a lot more intimidating than before. She wanted to ask more questions about what he meant by that but nothing came out of her choked up throat. “And the new Leader and I will be working very closely to ensure the city’s restoration and prosperity,” Hong spoke. Mystic nearly collapsed. The old fear of being trapped in this cruel world beginning to encase her again. “And you won’t be talking to this Leader anytime soon except in your trial depending on your behavior.” Why won’t the new Leader speak up?! “And one more thing,” Hong’s smile grew into a devilish grin. “You will never see Sunshine Smiles again.” Year 12 – Day 10 *CLANG!* *CLANG!* *CLANG!* Another sheet of metal perfected. Her hoofs stung as she began lifting it up. She winced as she began walking along the rocky ground. A cough escaped her esophagus as her nervous eyes glanced around at the metal walls that encased her like a tomb. Clanging came from various different rooms as the warehouse came into view. The heat from the melted metal hit her like a tidal wave that caused her to fight hard not to pass out again. She glanced around to see hot, plump, overweight earth ponies pushing and pulling various carts with reinforced steel. The trepidatious unicorn turned to the right and saw the liquid metal being poured into a mold to make a larger sheet of metal. Mystic bumped into somepony, causing her to yelp. She quickly pushed by the pony before she could see his reaction. Every part of her body seemed to hurt. She stepped on something sharp, causing massive pain to shoot up her bandaged hooves, “Ow!” Before she could stop herself, she fell onto the floor. Pure adrenaline kicked in and she picked herself up and the sheet of metal. Her eyes darted around, looking for anypony who had a whip in their hooves that could whip her at any moment. Nopony seemed to notice, but she can’t ever be too careful... When nothing came, she let out a small sigh and continued to her destination, watching her back at every corner. Every time she saw somepony, her heart skipped a beat. The icky, covered in oil ponies terrified her ever since she began working here. It did not help that everypony in this metal factory were all stallions. Some have even tried to make moves on her and force her into being with them. She couldn’t imagine what they would’ve done to her if they managed to corner her on her first day. The mental images were unspeakable horrors that haunted her every day. After what seemed like forever, the unicorn placed her sheet on the table. The skinny earth pony behind the table squinted his eyes and examined it. Almost microscopically. “You’re sure you got it corrected this time?” he asked. Mystic coughed again, “Y-Yes sir. I swear.” “You’d better!” the pony snapped at her, nearly causing her to topple, “Otherwise you’ll be subject to getting hot hooves!” Mystic gulped loudly. The pony examined the sheet again. Mystic was tense, uncertain of how he’d take it. “It’s adequate,” he said. Mystic almost let out a sigh of relief. “You get back to your station, we’ve got more metal that needs melting!” he snapped. Mystic nodded vigorously. She began walking away. He always scared her, as skinny as he is. Her stomach rumbled again and she ran one of her hooves along her shrunken torso. She had to keep working. Lunch isn’t for another two hours. After making her way back to her station, Mystic felt a little cooler but could still feel the heat emitting from the warehouse. She looked down at her hooves and the bandages were coming undone. Knowing she doesn’t have much time, Mystic went to her small table and pulled out a box of bandages. She sat down on the floor and took off the old ones. She cringed and blinked her tears when she saw how red and swollen they’ve become with cuts and bruises. I need a doctor, she thought. But they rarely look at workers with her degree of punishment, except when they’re really sick. She yawned. When she did, the unicorn shuddered and squeezed her eyes shut. The feeling of falling asleep during the night terrified her. “Stay awake. I’ve got to push on. I’ve got to push on. For Sunshine’s sake,” she told herself as she began wrapping her fresh bandages around her forelegs. She told herself that every day and always hoped to see her friend again. Things are different in Imperial City and it’s not looking up for her. However... There is a silver lining she’s hoping that will work. With some newfound agenda, Mystic stood up and saw her filthy body covered in scars. Some fairly recent along her torso and neck. She formed a determined look as the door opened behind her and she felt a wave of heat hit her. Mystic collapsed onto her mattress. Her body is worn out and is shaking due to the adrenaline wearing off. “Dang, dang, dang,” she muttered. Despite having no energy, Mystic sat up and examined her bandages coming loose again. She felt them aching once again. However, she levitated a glass of water, chugged it and levitated another one over. She undid her bandages and gently poured water on them. She hissed in pain but pushed through. When she finished, she levitated another box over and began wrapping more around her forelegs. She looked down at her hindlegs and noticed the ones down there have come off. She let out a sigh, knowing she’ll have to wait for the next delivery. But she doesn’t have that on her mind. After fixing herself up a bit, Mystic spotted a large box. The unicorn gently levitated it to the side to reveal a hole big enough for her to squeeze through. “Almost there,” she said to herself. She needed to finish this. She hopes it’ll reach to the outside world. Sunshine is just within reach. Adrenaline flowed through her body once again as she grabbed a rusty spoon to continue her heinous project. Mystic broke the surface and gasped for air! She looked around and saw she’s outside! Her heart leaped for joy! She’s done it! She made sure that the box was covering the hole and she placed the dirt she’d dug up back over the hole so it’d stay hidden. Don’t worry Sunshine, she thought as she took off into the night, I am coming. ... Everywhere in the streets seemed to have an ominous atmosphere. Ponies weren’t going around the streets as they were when she’d first arrived. The thought of ponies being persecuted by the government terrified her, let alone what could’ve happened for being unable to interact with ponies outside her captors and bosses. Soldiers patrolled the city, looking for any suspicious activities. Mystic hid behind a wall as a couple of them passed by. When they were gone, she bolted in the direction of the orphanage. She has so much to tell her. After what felt like an hour, she finally arrived at her destination. The unicorn stealthily worked her way around the building to find Sunshine’s window. When she turned a corner, she stopped. Looking down an alleyway, she saw a pony with a cloak on with the same purple and blue mane she’s seen before. The mare reached up and rubbed her eyes, only to see that she was gone. At that moment, she yawned. “I must be seeing things,” she muttered. Focusing her attention back on the orphanage, she spotted several windows. Third one from the left, she thought. The unicorn made her way over, spotted some pebbles and levitated them to her side. Taking aim she tossed one forward. *tink* Nothing. *tink* *tink* She waited. Nothing. Growing desperate, she spotted a larger pebble and tossed it over. *TONK* She cringed and ducked behind a fence post and examined her surroundings vigorously. Her eyes landed back on the window and she spotted a filly retreat back into the shadows. Her heart skipped a beat. She decided to wait and soon, hoofsteps scampered in her direction. Looking to her left, she nearly broke into tears when she saw the familiar yellow coat and twirly horn break into the moonlight. Her heart soared. “Mystic!” Sunshine whispered/shouted. “Sunshine!” Mystic cried, almost too loud. The filly jumped at her and clomped her hooves around her neck. Mystic couldn’t take it anymore; she began to weep as if she hadn’t seen her in years. She must’ve looked silly, but she didn’t care. When she heard Sunshine softly weeping, the mare pulled back and looked into her pleading, adorable face. “Don’t you dare cry,” Mystic spoke, wiping her friend’s face, “You know I love seeing you smile.” Sunshine managed to form a smile, “And I thought you were the tearless one.” Mystic actually chuckled before they embraced again. Both ponies hid in the little shed outside the orphanage. Both began talking with one another and caught up a little bit. Mystic could tell Sunshine was obviously looking at her bandaged hooves, but the filly didn’t say anything. Probably not to push her into uncomfortable territory. “Things haven’t been too much different for me,” said Sunshine, “Only...before I met you that is.” Her heart sank, remembering how much she’s been bullied by the unfortunate occupants. “Things...” Mystic knew she had to say something, “Haven’t been too good for me. Worse even.” She lit her horn and revealed some new scars and the ruddiness of her forelegs, Sunshine softly gasped. Sunshine's jaw dropped, “Oh...my gosh...” she whispered her, “Mystic...you look...” “Like Tartarus?” “Terrible...” “The first Leader died and things changed for me...” Mystic explained, “I wasn’t...” she choked, “Allowed to see you again...” “What?” Sunshine asked, horrified. Mystic nodded and felt tears welling up again, “I thought...” She trailed off. Sunshine placed a gentle hoof on Mystic’s shoulder, “You thought?” Mystic let out a sob, “I thought he might’ve killed you...” Sunshine let out a horrified gasp. Mystic let out some more sobs as she examined her hooves again, “Things are horrid, Sunshine. The worst part was those thoughts...” “But I’m here,” Sunshine said as her eyes glistened, “I’m alive and well.” Mystic just let out some more sobs as Sunshine held her close. She returned the gesture and held her tight. It was a moment frozen in time, two friends in a cold, cruel world reunited as if things would be okay and they could run away together and build a better life. However, there is one more thing on her mind. “S-Sunshine...I-I have...n-night...” she tried to get it out. “What?” the filly asked. Mystic pulled back, her chest feeling heavy as if it’d weighed a ton. “Sunshine...there’s something you need to know...” said Mystic, feeling trepidatious. “What is it?” Sunshine asked softly. “I...” Mystic looked around, her eyes filled with nervousness and her heart raced. I need to tell her, I need to tell her, she thought. She turned to her friend, took a breath in and breathed out. “I’ve been having...nightmares...” Sunshine’s eyes widened. “Yes...nightmares...” “Oh my...what are they about?” Mystic shuddered and shut her eyes tight. How can she tell her about what she’s been dreaming about? They felt so real. Not like normal nightmares. “They’re...not good ones...” “There are good nightmares?” Sunshine tilted her head. “No no,” said Mystic. “Are they about your...” Sunshine lowered her voice to a whisper, “About your whippings? Hong?” She leaned forward. “Did you remember anything before you woke up?” Mystic shook her head vigorously. “No to that last question.” “Then...what are they about?” Mystic gulped. “They’re dark...vicious...vivid...” Her hairs on her coat stood on end as chills ran up and down her spine. She leaned forward and began to describe her nightmares to the filly. As time went on, Sunshine’s eyes widened in horror as Mystic told her. Mystic shook and held back tears. When she finished, Sunshine pulled back and almost looked as white as a ghost. “My...gosh...” she whispered, almost like a ghost. Mystic solemnly nodded, remembering their vivid details as a soft breeze blew through the cracks of the hut. Mystic felt as if she’d won a huge victory for the first time since the first Leader’s death. She managed to sneak back into her room without being detected and knew she had to make her visits every few days so she and Sunshine wouldn’t be discovered. It was hard but it needed to be this way for now. There was one thing Mystic couldn’t get out of her mind. The mysterious cloaked pony. Year 12 – Day 24 Mystic couldn’t believe what she had just heard. “You’re planning to leave the city?!” she asked. Sunshine nodded with a bright smile. “Yes! I am! Mystic did a double-take. “H-How?!” “There’s a pony who’s thought to come from the land of Equestria and save from the city who so desire to leave it!” Sunshine explained. “Really?” “Yes! He especially saves fillies, colts, and their parents,” Sunshine took a sip of her water, “He believes this city is too far gone and can’t be saved. And I think he’s correct.” “Sunshine, that land isn’t what you think it is,” she said. Sunshine lightly frowned causing some guilt to return to the older mare. “Even if it isn’t. I would prefer it over this place,” she said. “I didn’t mean to upset you that one time.” “I know...” Sunshine trailed off. Mystic felt a frown tugging at her features as she gazed at her saddened friend. “I might be your ray of sunshine, Mystic,” Sunshine spoke up, “But I think sometimes when things are too dark, you need to save the innocent.” That’s true. And the city appears to be declining as the years go on. She doesn’t understand why they just won’t accept help from Equestria. “I was thinking that you would go with me.” Mystic’s eyes widened. “Yeah,” it’s as if Sunshine read her mind, “I know it’s a bold decision and who knows what could happen on the trip there?” “Exactly,” said Mystic, “What could happen?” Lost in the wilderness? Attacked by a carnivore or monster? Seized by soldiers? “I need to try,” Sunshine spoke desperately, “I don’t want to be here anymore.” She held Mystic’s hoof in both of her own, “And I know you don’t want to be here anymore.” Mystic thought about it a little bit but quickly noticed that there wasn’t much need to think about it. “When is he supposed to be coming?” she asked. Sunshine looked into her eyes and Mystic formed a smile. Sunshine returned it, “In about a week. We’ll be out of here before we know it!” *KER-THUNK!!* The door was kicked down causing both ponies to fly back to the edge of the shed! Blinding lights landed on them as they heard voices thundering outside. “There she is!” came a voice. “There’s the little escapee!” “Seize her! Get her back!” Mystic and Sunshine’s eyes were wide and their pupils shrunk to pebbles. An old instinct began to resurface beneath Mystic’s chest. She leaped in front of Sunshine and crouched down protectively of her. “I WON’T let you hurt her!” she bellowed. “Grab her!” came the first voice. Mystic looked at the wall and at the door being blocked. She let out a shout before she landed a solid kick on the wall, shattering it to pieces! “She’s trying to get away!” Mystic levitated a bucket up and hurled it at the lights, hearing it clang against a helmet. The unicorn grabbed Sunshine and leaped outside. However, some soldiers were outside and one grabbed Sunshine from Mystic’s magical grasp! “NO!!” Mystic wailed. She saw the orphanage owner and she took Sunshine from the soldiers. Mystic felt strong hooves wrap around her torso. Her forelegs began flailing around trying to escape! “Take her back to the Palace!” No! Mystic thought, trying to fight her way out. *CLANG!* Mystic felt her hoof impact something metal. Opening her eyes, she saw that she’d knocked a soldier aside. He looked at her with fury in his eyes. “Take her away!” he ordered, “Minor incident but no problems!” Mystic tried breaking free as she was being taken away and felt a magic dampener placed on her horn. “SUNSHINE!” she screeched. “MYSTIC!” The mare tried again to break free and spotted the same cloaked pony from before. She didn’t imagine her?! Who is she?! “You’re going to be clogging out the Pits again, Mystic!” one of the soldiers scolded. Snapped out of her thoughts, Mystic nearly vomited, the memory of being shoved into the gross contents of the sewage on the day she...Sunshine! “SUNSHINE NOOOOOO!!!” Mystic wailed, her vision obscured by tears. “MYYYSSSTIIIIICCCCC!!!” Author's Note Poor Mystic and Sunshine! When will this ever end? And who is the mysterious cloaked pony? Please review! Chapter 5 - The RingleaderA1: V2 - 3 - The Ringleader Year 12 – Day 25 Her lonely hoofsteps clip-clopped along the newly paved road. Mystic quietly let out her tears before seeing her reflection in a puddle. A magic dampener is on her horn, and she’s covered in tar, bruises, and cuts. The pain didn’t matter to her. Ever since she and Sunshine were caught, she’s been processing on how to get to her and both of them to that stallion that’ll take them to Equestria (she hoped) but she hasn’t been too successful. “Maybe I can escape during the transfer, or during the time we’re being called back to the Palace late this evening,” she told herself, “I can find Sunshine, lay low for a few days and make our way to the destination to meet him.” She smirked, feeling a boost of confidence return. However, her thoughts betrayed her and told her that even if she did get to the orphanage, the place could be surrounded by soldiers. It may or may not be. But who knows? She instinctively kicked a stone down the road, growing frustrated and knowing that Hong will be returning this evening. She let out a sigh and sat down on a bench, looking up at the ever so cloudy sky. “I have to try,” she told herself. “No point in not doing anything.” With her plan put in motion, it has to be today and there’s no doubt that when Hong returns, she’ll receive worse punishment. Maybe even prison for all she knew. No, definitely prison. The sound of hoofsteps made her stop. She inhaled and then exhaled, exhaled and exhaled. “Did you kick that stone?!” one voice boomed. At the end of her rope, Mystic turned around with a deadpan look to face four unicorn workers. “Yeah, I did that you stuck up toads,” she said. “Toads?!” “Oh, yeah,” Mystic rolled her eyes before eyeing some barrels nearby, “Repeat the insults I called you and bound up against me. It’s standard for ponies like you.” The first unicorn growled as Mystic examined her bandages. They still stung but she knows she’ll have to throw some punches. “And before you know it, I’ll be punished worse than you could ever punish me.” “Oh, we’ll teach you a lesson peasant!” Mystic sighed tired of this already. The first unicorn stepped forward, and despite her stinging forelegs she threw it out and *SMACK!* Punched the worker straight to the ground! She heard some gasps but wasn’t intimidated and eyed the three remaining ponies. “You want a taste?!” she growled. One of them charged but she avoided him, grabbed a barrel and slammed it right onto the unicorn! He groaned as he laid down in pain. In a fighting stance, she turned to face the other unicorns but he looked at her with a look of fear and took off. “Good riddance,” she spat. Whatever might come next doesn’t matter. She’s leaving! The schedule has her and several others being transferred to the farms, she’ll make her escape there! “You want a taste? Seriously?!” she berated herself. Stomping down the road did make her feel a little better. This injustice has to end! Two years of Tartarus! What kind of mistress is Fate?! Suddenly she felt a sharp pain shoot up her left foreleg. She nearly collapsed as she let out a hiss. The unicorn looked down to see the bandages have come loose a bit and began to bleed. “Shoot...” she grumbled. The unicorn began to sit down. “Psst,” came a voice. She paused. “Over here.” Turning to her right to face an alleyway, Mystic gasped as she spotted the cloaked figure emerging from the shadows and immediately recognized the purple and blue mane within the cloak. “Don’t speak a word,” she said in a neutral tone. Mystic immediately shut her mouth. “I know things are hard,” the figure said, “But don’t give up and continue to go after the one you truly care about.” She stopped next to her and held out a glass filled with some liquid, “Drink this. It tastes awful, but it will help keep your strength up.” The figure shoved it right up to her lips and Mystic obliged with drinking it. When she finished, she gagged as the figure stood up. “I can’t stay much longer,” she said, “Things are changing around here.” She reached into her cloak gave Mystic a container with blue liquid, “Drip this onto your forelegs. It’ll help with the pain.” She began to leave. Mystic shifted a bit to look where she’s going. “Who are you?” she asked in a scratchy tone. “Me?” the figure replied, slinking back into the shadows, “I’m just a bird.” “Wait!” Mystic cried. To her amazement, she began to feel her strength recovering. She went after the figure but she is no longer there. Confused, Mystic processed at what happened and sat down to fully recover. She took the cork off the container and gently dripped the contents onto both of her forelegs and some on her hindlegs. Suddenly, she heard something crinkle underneath her hooves that caused her to look at her hindlegs. There’s a small piece of paper. She levitated it up, unrolled it and began reading. I noticed you try to fight off those soldiers and the hole you’d dug up to escape. You look like a pony who is capable of standing up for herself. I have very personal matters to discuss with you, Mystic. Mystic gasped. That pony knew her name?! With trepidation, she continued to read. Yes. I know your name, little pony. But I am offering you an opportunity. Do you want to deal with those who did you wrong? Do you want to get sweet justice to this crumbling city and reform it the way it should be? Then accept this invitation. Please, by all means, when you finish your work at the farms, meet me at 7pm near the edge of downtown by a café with a green roof and I will explain everything. DO NOT BE LATE! There’s a map attached to the note. DO NOT SHOW IT TO ANYPONY! Sincerely, the Liberators Mystic gasped again. The Liberators?! The group Hong and the city are trying to capture?! They’re criminals! ... Aren’t they? The mare gazed to the unconscious ponies in the distance. She would’ve been toast if it weren’t for that pony. Maybe...they’re not so bad? Then again, she doesn’t have too much to lose. Only...don’t let them hurt Sunshine. Gazing back to the note, she noticed a small bit on the bottom she’d missed. P.S. Oh, and don’t worry about your little friend. She’s in no danger from us. The question is, Mystic, will you be willing to stand up and bring justice to Imperial City? If not the city, do it for yourself and her. Oh, but if she goes she might not be able to act on her plan. However, the fire in her chest began rising again. She grit her teeth and snorted at the thought of what’s been done to her. To Sunshine. But then again, they could simply run away and never return. Sunshine did tell her to save the innocent, but could this group be the way to save more ponies that need help? Are she and Sunshine not the only two? The thought of standing up against the General seems interesting. “Mystic!” came a voice, “It’s time for your last jobs for the day!” Figures. She’ll need more time to process this. Of course, I have to go find out about this, she thought, walking towards the edge where the suburbs began. She saw several ponies talking and some eating at various restaurants. Mystic looked over her shoulder to ensure she wasn’t being followed. A clock on a street post told her that it’s about 6:59pm. Continuing further into the suburbs she spotted a building with a green roof that read “Café” on the front. Making her way over, she glanced around for her target. By the café, huh? She thought looking around warily. The unicorn didn’t spot anypony of any interest. Wasn’t she going to already be here? With a sigh, she leaned up against the wall. “Psst,” came a voice. “Young mare.” Mystic perked up. “Yes, over here to the left and behind you.” She turned around and came face to face with the same cloaked figure she’d- A hoof placed itself on her lips and dragged her into the shadowy alley. With a yelp, the figure sat her down on the ground. “Keep quiet!” the figure hushed as she took in her surroundings. “Nopony followed you, right?” she asked. “Uhm...no?” Mystic answered with trepidation. The figure sighed. “Good.” She removed her hood revealing herself to be a purple earth pony with bluish eyes. She looked to be in her mid-20s and with a sparkle in her eye that told Mystic she meant business. The younger mare involuntary gulped. “You’re Mystic,” she said. “My name is Cierra. I am the ringleader of the Liberators.” A purple hoof reached out to Mystic, causing her to blink several times. Her gaze went back and forth between the hoof and Cierra’s face before shakily grabbing a hold of it. The ringleader’s grip was nice and firm as she shook hooves. “I assume you have questions,” said Cierra as she pulled her hoof away. Mystic nodded, still processing the mare in front of her. “There will be plenty of time to answer them,” said Cierra, “But do you know anything of the Liberators?” Mystic shook her head. “Come on, you should’ve heard somepony blether about us.” Her look hardened. What did she hear? What did she- “You’re...some kind of group, right?” Mystic guessed. Cierra nodded. “And?” “Th-that you’re some kind of reclusive, hard to find?” Another nod. “And that you’re criminals?” “No!” Cierra scolded, causing Mystic to jump. “We are NOT criminals!” “Then why-” “Because we simply don’t play by their rules!” Mystic trailed off as she shuddered and her heart pounded. “The Liberators thrive of fair and just treatment to everypony. We all desire peace and prosperity!” she glared at Mystic, “Have you failed to realize just how important that is?” Mystic didn’t answer as sweat began pouring down her face. “Speak, Mystic! Speak!” “I...haven’t...” Mystic replied weakly. Why is this happening? Why can’t I speak like I want?! Cierra snorted, “I don’t know why I even considered having you meet me.” Mystic nervously looked into her eyes, “Looks like you’re just not capable of standing up for anypony or yourself for that matter.” Mystic grit her teeth as she began to feel a burning instinct rise within her chest. “I don’t know why I bothered wasting my time here,” Cierra stood up, “Good day, Mystic.” The earth pony put her cloak back on and began to leave. No! I won’t be denied this! Mystic thought. “Listen to me!” she growled as she stood up. Cierra turned around. “I have been bullied, whipped, abused by that so-called uncle, kept from seeing my friend as much as I should and my work has gotten a LOT worse since the first leader perished!” Mystic snarled baring her teeth, “So you tell me why the hay I would even consider that they deserve what’s coming to them!” As soon as the words left her lips, her heart began to race again. A sense of foolishness entered her and felt like she’d done something she shouldn’t have as the mare stood there staring at her. Cierra smirked and slowly clapped her hooves. “Now that’s what I wanted to hear,” she said, “You’re an independent pony and knows there can be something better for yourself.” “Wait...” Mystic realized, “Were you intentionally getting me riled up?” “I never said I was or wasn’t.” Mystic plopped back down on the ground and rubbed her temples. She heard the older mare sit back down and remove her cloak’s hood. “So, Mystic,” said Cierra. The younger mare’s eyes met hers, “I want you to know that there’s nothing to be scared of and that I won’t do anything to hurt you or your little friend.” She gently grabbed Mystic’s bandaged hoof in both of her own, “I swear to you.” She gave a smile. At this, Mystic began to relax some. The mare seemed welcoming and understanding. For what reason, Mystic knew she had to find out. “How many Liberators are there?” she asked. Cierra giggled, “A lot. I need to check the list again.” Mystic cleared her throat, “And...are they spread out throughout the whole city?” Cierra shook her head, “It’s...complicated. We do have other Liberator gangs out there that aren’t the...friendliest.” Mystic slightly perked up, “Other Liberators?” “There will be time to answer that later,” Cierra smiled again, “But first, I want to know more about you.” Mystic tensed and she knew Cierra saw that she did. How was she going to tell a second pony? Telling Sunshine was easy after a while, but telling somepony she’d just met? “You can trust me, little one,” Cierra said softly, brushing Mystic’s cheek, “I’m all ears.” Mystic almost collapsed at the warm hoof touching her cheek. Suddenly, it felt as if this mare was making her feel safe, warm and that she can trust her. Mystic closed her eyes and pondered. “Are you...sure?” she asked, “It’s...not your usual story.” “For a filly like yourself looking as battered as you, I believe anything could be possible.” Mystic sighed, “Do you promise not to scoff or make fun of me?” “I promise.” Mystic opened her eyes. “And you promise to listen with an open mind?” “Sure. None of this will leave this conversation. Even to other Liberators.” Without anything to lose, Mystic told Cierra everything from waking up at ten years old and not having any memory of herself, to the vicious Hong, to the bright Sunshine and this current year. When she’d arrived at this year, Mystic could tell that the mare suspected she was omitting some details. She was thankful that she didn’t question it. “-—and that leads me to about the time the first leader died and meeting you,” Mystic concluded. Cierra’s eyes were wide and her jaw slightly agape having taken every word in. The seconds that ticked by seemed to go on forever. “My gosh, Mystic,” the older mare marveled, “You have been more than enough what any filly should be going through...” “I know...” Mystic whimpered, tears beginning to form. “I don’t mean to be cynical but normally fillies or colts your age wouldn’t be going on like this...they would either perish, not want to live anymore, and be completely hopeless...” Mystic sniffed, “I guess so...” “And would’ve just given up completely.” Mystic blinked away her tears and did her best to compose herself, “Your point?” “I mean, you haven’t backed down from standing up for yourself at times. You’re still holding on no matter what.” Cierra’s eyes widened with amazement, “Mystic...you...you’re a strong-willed pony. I don’t know if anypony else could stand up after going through so much...” “I did get close to hurting myself or worse...” Mystic cringed. “Yet you didn’t,” Cierra leaned forward, “You know why I think that is?” “Why?” “Because you’re a fighter.” Mystic paused. “I...guess?” “Look at what you’ve been through and all you managed to conjure for yourself. A friend and have more rights than some of the other ponies,” Cierra smirked. “I see the potential within you, Mystic. I’ve watched you in your struggles.” “You watched me?” Mystic asked wide-eyed. “I know it was probably not the best way but I needed to know more about you and see if you were trustworthy to our group,” she smiled, “And I believe you would be an interesting new addition.” Mystic’s eyes widened in fascination and awe. Is this happening?! “If you can stand up for yourself and withstand all of your pain and problems imagine what you could do if you were a fighter. A pony who wouldn’t ever give up no matter what.” She whispered into Mystic’s ear, “A Liberator.” “A Liberator?” Mystic’s eyes lit up. “Yes.” “But why me?” “Because,” Cierra smirked, “I like to think I see things in ponies.” She patted Mystic’s head, “I believe I see something in you.” “But...” Mystic frowned. She remembered something important and how much she wanted to go there. “Sunshine mentioned this stallion that’ll be coming to take us to a land called Equestria.” “Oh?” Cierra tilted her head. “Yeah, she thinks this city is too far gone and we need to preserve the good and innocent,” Mystic sighed, “I just don’t want to let her down and think I’ve left her behind when she’s done so much for me.” Mystic just sat there, remembering how excited the filly was and how much she’d love for both of them to be happy. The need for happiness is greatly desired. “I see,” Cierra looked cold, “You seem connected to your friend and seem to want to do what she wants instead of thinking for yourself.” Mystic blinked, “Wait, it’s not like that.” “I didn’t say it was but let me ask you something,” she leaned forward, the atmosphere becoming colder, “Do you just want to sit idly by and not do something about what’s been done to you?” Mystic rose her hoof to answer but paused. “Why don’t you just want to do something about all the injustice that’s tearing this city apart?” Cierra asked, “That’s what the Liberators are for. We don’t want others to suffer. We are trying to reform this society to a kinder, truer, and better way. So, if you want to pack up and leave instead of doing something about the injustice here, then I won’t stop you.” She looked away, “It just...seems kind of selfish and foolish to stand idly by and not lift the suffering from these poor civilians.” Mystic began to feel tugs at her heartstrings and began to feel guilty about the thought of doing such a thing. “I don’t mean to be selfish...” she said. “Then,” Cierra looked at her, “I know you want to be thankful towards your friend but have you considered this to be a way to repay her?” “Well, no...” “She deserves all that’s good in life, Mystic. How can you be an effective duo of friends if you can’t protect and repay her?” Cierra stood up, making Mystic heart skip a beat. “I won’t force you to do anything. But just think about it,” she finished. “Give me a second...” Mystic muttered. “I won’t rush you.” The idea of bringing justice to the city sounds like a fantastic idea but it sounds as if it’ll be a lot of work, planning, and consequences. She can live with that. However, Sunshine’s plans for them both would be ruined and to get away from this place. It would probably hurt her feelings and how she hated to see her cheerful friend sad. But Cierra did have a point how could they just not do anything about this? Can’t Sunshine be in a safer location while she fights for both of them? That could work. Her anger boiled against Hong and the city. How sick she is of everything going wrong for her! Yet, what about her friend? Sunshine is a wonderful soul and has brought her out of her darkest moments but she’s not flawless. Both can be safe and bring justice! With a determined look, she nodded at Cierra. However, before she could respond they heard distant voices getting closer. Both ponies looked over like two deer caught in the headlights. “Oh no...” Mystic whispered as a beam of light came into view, “They’re coming for me!” “I’ve got to get out of here,” Cierra whispered. Oh, she won’t leave before she gets her affirmation into the group! “I accept!” Mystic whispered as the lights got closer. “I accept membership!” “Good!” replied Cierra putting on her hood, “We have plans we’ve laid out and we’ll get you and your friend to our base tonight! You have our word!” The mare bolted off into the shadows as the lights hit Mystic. Mucking out the livestock’s gunk isn’t too fun. She wasn’t getting much to eat tonight due to her staying out longer than what she should have. She pushed through and got back to her room. She laid back on the lumpy mattress and pulled up the mothball pillow to rest. As she rested, she recalled Cierra’s words about getting her tonight. Will they be able to get her and Sunshine to safety? There is a bunch of security to her room and around the Palace, too. She hopes Sunshine would be reached first. That filly deserves safety above all else. Even if they never arrived and left her to her fate! She’ll take Hong’s wrath as long as Sunshine was safe and alive! Gazing out to the moon behind the parting clouds she began to feel a little relaxed with looking at the night sky again. How much is truly out there? That question keeps her wondering about the world and beyond. It’s truly- *knock* *knock* Great. Now what? With a loud groan Mystic called, “Look, I took care of your stupid chores and what do you want me to do? Shove myself until my bones break?!” *knock* *knock* “UGH!” She got up and opened the door to reveal a black hooded figure accompanied by two others. “Are you Mystic?” the first asked urgently. Mystic’s stomach knitted, “Y-Yes?” “Excellent,” said the figure removing her hood revealing herself to be a black earth pony with a blue mane, “I am Meng sent by Cierra.” “Cierra?” Mystic almost gasped. She came through?! “Yes,” Meng gave her an identical hooded robe, “Put this on. You’re going to need it when we get started.” “Started?” Mystic took the clothing. “Just get dressed now.” The unicorn slipped it on and Meng ensured it was put on properly. She nodded at Mystic. “We’re going to need you to move quickly. No questions asked, understand?” “O-Okay!” “Say yes ma’am!” “Y-Yes ma’am!” “Now move!” She began to follow her rescuer out of the dingy dorms and noticed several unconscious soldiers. Her eyes widened. “Sedatives,” said Meng, “Keep moving.” “Yes ma’am!” She was escorted out of the dorms and they emerged into one of the Palace’s wide, open hallways. Her rescuer took one glance out there to see several troops walking around. “Soldiers,” she said. She shut the door and looked at Mystic, “When they give the signal, we’ll head down the halls and out one of the entrances to the Palace’s west side towards the wall where we’ll meet our pickup.” “Got it, ma’am. What about Sunshine?” Mystic asked nervously. “My only concern is getting you out. There’s another team en-route to her now.” “Okay then...” Mystic’s heart raced. They’re about to make a run for it. Why is she feeling a sense of excitement? The adrenaline? The anticipation of escape? Suddenly, outside the Palace walls, loud trumpets echoed that sent the soldiers in the hallway running off in a frenzy. Mystic knew what that meant! “A prison escape?!” she cried. “Yes! It’s our distraction while we meet the others!” said Meng. She nodded to the others, “Now, move Mystic!” Without a moment to waste she and her escorts bolted down the hall and stopped at a corner to see the rest of the soldiers moving in the direction of the trumpets to seize the prisoners. Meng directed their attention down a smaller hallway. “Go! Go!” she ordered. They bolted again. Turning to and fro in the long hallways. Mystic saw that Meng had her eyes wide open and looking for danger. The unicorn glanced around and saw they were passing by all kinds of artifacts, weapons, and decorations. She needs a weapon! Another turn into a hallway and time they passed by the armor. Mystic slowed down levitated a sword from one of the knights. “Put that down!” Meng hissed, “We need to be quick and not fool around!” Mystic put it down and uttered an apology as they continued. Suddenly, Meng came to a stop, causing Mystic’s heart to almost leap out of her chest. All of them hid behind a large suit of armor as a train of soldiers charged down the hall, the trumpets still sounding off. Mystic’s heart fluttered, she felt tingly and alive! This is an amazing plan! “Move!” Meng ordered pulling out a crossbow, “We’re probably going to fight our way out in the courtyard!” “Sweet weapon!” Mystic commented as they bolted again. With one more hallway down, they arrived at a door that Meng kicked down and ushered Mystic through it. When Mystic was outside, she heard the sounds of soldiers shouting orders and prisoners trying to escape. Looking at the wall she saw the ponies up top are scanning the area with giant floodlights! “Avoid the light!” Meng warned, “We don’t need any more ponies to deal with!” Heart racing, sweat coming down her face and adrenaline pulsing through her system, the mare continued as fast as she could. However, such feelings began to feel wonderful! She’s never been so excited before! She began breaking out into a smile as she picked up speed. Nervousness, excitement, and anticipation all swirled through Mystic’s emotions as the Palace wall got closer and closer. “Oh my gosh...” she marveled, “I feel...good!” The noises began to fade as the wall came closer. “Look out!” Meng cried. A floodlight swept right towards them and hit Mystic catching her right in it! A trumpet sounded off! “Crap!” Meng cried. They heard soldiers coming closer! No! Not now! “MOVE!” Meng ordered. The party picked up speed but instead of feeling scared determination rose in Mystic on top of her excitement! She glanced to her right and spotted several barrels. She bolted off in their direction. “Mystic! Where are you going?!” Meng cried. “Just taking care of business!” Mystic called back. She noticed several soldiers almost upon her rescuers. “I’m NOT going back, Hong!” she cried as she levitated the barrels and charged right at them. With a loud bellow, she chucked them right at the soldiers! *CRAAASH!!* Mystic laughed as they cried out in pain. She rejoined the others. *THWIPP!* Something went right by them! “Arrows!” one of the escorts shouted. Mystic looked up and saw several ponies on the top of the wall shooting arrows at them. That won’t stop her from getting out of here! She grabbed another barrel and placed it in front of and above them. With loud clunks, the arrows hit the barrel and failed to pierce through! “We’re almost there!” Meng cried. Mystic watched as she leaped out, placing a clip of glowing bolts into the weapon! She aimed for the top of the wall and shot a glowing blue bolt that soared fast right into a target! He cried out in immense pain before plummeting off the wall! The shouting got louder around them as the wall neared. Mystic heard Meng firing more bolts as she continued forward! BOOM! An explosion ripped a hole into the wall’s foundation! “Perfect timing!” Meng cried happily. “Get them!” a very familiar voice barked, “They’ve got Mystic! BRING HER TO ME!” “Not on my watch!” Meng cried, “I’ve not failed a heist yet!” Mystic looked back as Meng pulled out a large potion and with a shout, threw it right at the soldiers behind them. It exploded with a huge puff of electric smoke! The soldiers cried out in pain as the daunting figure of Hong emerged with a sword and a shield in his magical grasp! “MYSTIC!!” he roared, “This crosses the line! BIG TIME!!” “I am NOT going back!” she cried, fear impacting her like a bullet. Hong shot a beam of his magic right at her! Mystic yelped as she barely dodged it! Meng growled, turned, and fired three bolts at the General but he deflected them with his sword! “Mystic! RUN!” Meng ordered. Without hesitation, Mystic began making a beeline towards the hole in the wall! “NO!!” Hong roared. An explosion cut Mystic off and that blew her backward! “Not on my WATCH!” Meng roared. Dazed, Mystic began to pull herself up, only for somepony to grab her! Fortunately, it was one of her escorts and both made a run for it! Mystic heard Meng screaming and blades clashing as another bolt fired from her crossbow! Soon, Mystic arrived at the wall, but she stopped. She looked back at Meng fighting her adoptive uncle. The mare seemed to be struggling against him! “We need to go!” the escort shouted. Mystic didn’t move but watched with wide eyes at Meng skillfully fighting, but Hong has magic and she doesn’t! “Look out!” the escort shouted. Mystic turned and gasped when a soldier leaped at her with a machete! Mystic ducked as the soldier sailed overhead! Picking herself up, she lunged at the soldier and pinned him! He growled in anger and tried to push Mystic off him, but the mare’s strength kept him down! Mystic spotted the machete and immediately levitated it to her side! She lifted it to strike him down but he pushed her off him! Dazed, Mystic tried to pull herself up but several ponies tackled the soldier! “Run Mystic! Get to safety!” another escort ordered. More arrows sailed through the air as Mystic looked over at Meng continuing to fight Hong. She fired more bolts but he managed to deflect those too! Her burning anger returned and with a loud bellow, she charged right at him! He was turned around and Meng nearly froze when she saw Mystic! The unicorn lifted her machete high and sliced into Hong’s back and neck! “AAAAAGGHHHH!!” Hong roared, he nearly toppled over but kept his hoofing! Unfortunately, his armor kept the machete from damaging him even further! Meng punched him in the face and kicked his sword away and Mystic swiped her machete and cut him across his left foreleg! Meng grabbed Mystic by the hoof and took off with her. The younger mare felt incredible! She saw enemy bleeding from his upper back and neck! When Hong saw her, she saw a look of complete hatred and anger behind those crazed eyes. “MYYYYYYYYYYYYYYSSSSSSSSTIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIICCCCCCCCCC!!!!” he howled louder than she’d ever heard before! Meng escorted her to the newly made hole and they emerged onto the other side! More Liberators joined their side, forming a protective circle around their target and Meng. “Get into the catacombs! That’s our only way out of here!” Meng cried. Keeping the machete close, Mystic took one final look back and noticed the soldiers beginning to come after them. Meng took the lead of the escort and after sticking to the shadows and alleyways, they managed to avoid being spotted by the soldiers. A while later they came to a stop along the city’s edge and Meng bent down and removed a stone slab to reveal a secret passageway to below the surface. She motioned everypony to go through. Mystic entered first and waited at the bottom of the stairs until everypony rejoined her and Meng slid the slab back into place. “Is everypony okay?” she asked, coming down the stairs. Everypony gave their responses that they’re okay. Satisfied, Meng approached Mystic. “And you’re okay I hope?” she asked. Mystic giggled. “What’s so funny?” “Sorry sorry,” she giggled, glancing at her new machete, “I just...” She let out a laugh, “That was awesome! I hadn’t gotten a rush like that before!” Meng sighed and smirked, “You did well. No wonder Cierra thinks you can be an interesting addition to our group.” “You could’ve not gotten spotted,” said a Liberator. Mystic slightly wilted and Meng glared at him. “Sorry about that,” she lightly blushed. “Okay,” said Meng, “Cierra is going to meet us at a checkpoint before we get to the Base. Let’s get to her.” With a nod, everypony got on their way. Mystic told Meng a little about herself as the catacombs got longer and wider. She wanted to gloat about how she hurt Hong but Meng wanted to keep everything quiet until they got to safety. They’re surrounded by skulls of ponies and water beginning to show its face on the floor. The unicorn looked at the skulls and shuddered. “Gosh...” she whispered. “Don’t look at them too much,” said Meng. “We’re not held up in the catacombs.” Mystic went silent for the rest of the journey and soon a flash of purple hair caught her eye. “Cierra?” she called. The mare in question stepped out and brightly smiled at her. “Oh, you’re here!” she said walking forward, “I told you we’d follow through, didn’t I?” “Hay yeah you did!” Mystic smiled, taking a glance at a belt around her sister’s waist that held a concealed weapon. Cierra approached and wrapped a foreleg around her, “Welcome to the Liberators, my sister.” Mystic awkwardly chuckled and patted Cierra’s back in return. “What about Sunshine?” she asked. “She should be at the Base,” replied Cierra pulling back, “Let’s get there and when we do, we’ll be swearing you in as a Liberator.” She glanced at Mystic’s machete but didn’t comment. “I’m looking forward to it,” said Mystic. Despite her excitement, she wondered how Sunshine would be taking this development and how she’d feel about her plans being ruined. Nonsense! This is the best way! She knows it is! “And that’s why I never want to be around fashionable ponies again,” said Mystic, trying to keep her mind off the catacombs. “Pfft!” Cierra snorted, “Good reason not to!” “Oh, you wouldn’t believe it!” Mystic groaned. She perked up, “Oh! And you won’t believe what I did on the battlefield!” “Mystic,” said Meng, “I told you to wait until we got back and give a report.” Mystic bit her tongue, inwardly cursing the mare for not wanting her to tell her everything. A circular room came into view, four pillars supported the bones and concrete above. Mystic shuddered becoming timid once again. She began watching where she was going from now on. “You okay newbie?” Meng asked. “I-I’m fine,” Mystic stuttered, glancing at her. “Oh?” “I’m just trying not to step on bones,” said Mystic as the ground clattered and crunched. “You just stepped on some,” said Meng. “EEWWW!” Mystic practically fell backward before being caught by Cierra. “Relax, Mystic,” she said, “I’ll-” PAF! A puff of smoke and electrical charge suddenly spread through the room narrowly missing the party! “What the?!” Mystic yiped as Cierra and her gang got into fighting positions. “What was that?!” a Liberator cried. PAF! Another puff of smoke and electricity! “Ambush!” Cierra shouted. “Get behind cover!” Everypony was quick to duck behind a post that held up the bones in the form of a ceiling. “Cierra! You’ve crossed us yet again!” came a voice. Mystic felt her stomach twist into a knot as her eyes bulged to see the shadows of several ponies. Meng aimed at them and fired off her crossbow. She ducked behind the pole again, reloaded and quickly shot another. “You two! Find a way around them!” Cierra ordered. “Right away ma’am!” the two Liberators answered. “Everypony else, follow my lead!” Cierra pulled out dual blades that began to glow red. Mystic’s eyes bulged even more. More ponies began to pour in as her companions began to make their way towards them! What is going on?! Did Hong’s soldiers...no! These ponies aren’t dressed like soldiers! They looked like regular ponies coming in! Mystic almost hid further behind the pillar but began to feel the need to fight and stand up for her leader! PAF! Mystic jumped as some of the Liberators were partially blinded! She glanced at her leader and saw she was ready to pounce. “Meng! Get Mystic to safety!” Cierra ordered. “I can help!” Mystic cried. “Not right now, Mystic! We need you safe! Meng! Take her!” Cierra leaped out onto the battlefield and began swiping her blades at the opposing ponies. A couple were hit by them that knocked them aside. A pony came charging, but Cierra did a side flip and landed firmly on her hooves before she bucked him right in the face! Mystic gasped in amazement but she wasn’t finished! Cierra threw a blade right at a couple more ponies, they managed to dodge but Cierra slid along the ground, kicked them down and did an uppercut punch upon a third! PAF! Smoke and electrical charges began to fill the catacombs as Meng grabbed Mystic and took her away. As she looked back in amazement and horror, the cries from the Liberators and orders from Cierra faded. After traveling for a few minutes, Meng ducked behind a slab of concrete and took a position to aim her crossbow in the direction they’d come from. “What in the world was that about?!” Mystic cried. “SHH!” Meng smacked the back of Mystic’s head, “Keep quiet!” Despite her stinging head, Mystic asked, “Who were those ponies?” Meng groaned, “They were other Liberators, okay?” “What?” Mystic gasped. “But why were they attacking?” “Cierra might not have mentioned this,” Meng shifted a bit into a firmer aiming position. “Even though there are other groups of Liberators, we all have our different territories, ideals, and codes. They’re blinded by their own judgments. It’s practically a war beneath the real war with the government.” “But...” Mystic frowned, “That’s not fair...” Meng sighed, “Life isn’t fair, Mystic. You must know that, right?” Mystic inwardly cringed as she nodded. This is awful! This changes almost everything! “Meng...I...” “Hush,” Meng shushed her, “Somepony’s coming.” Her mouth immediately closed as she began to hear hoofsteps making their way over. She squinted her eyes down the darkened catacombs as several lights approached, casting several shadows along the walls. “Justice for all!” Cierra’s voice called. Meng visibly relaxed and put her crossbow down. Relief came to Mystic as Cierra and her party reunited with them. “Sorry about the hold-up,” said Cierra, “They put up a little fight.” Meng nodded, “Good thing you’re still in one piece.” “Cierra,” Mystic smiled, “Thank goodness!” Cierra patted her on the head, “I’m sorry you had to find out about them like that. I would’ve told you sooner.” Did she know? Are she and Meng really that close? A smirk grew on the mare’s face and she gave a nod. I guess that confirms it. She thought. “Come on,” Cierra moved forward, “We need to take a different route so we’re not followed directly to the Base.” “Will Sunshine be there?” Mystic followed, her concerns growing, “What if...” “She’ll be fine, Mystic,” Cierra assured her. “Please, let’s get to the Base.” With a nod, the party continued down the long pathway of the catacombs. The pathway almost seemed like a labyrinth. Soon, the catacombs turned into an area with solid concrete walls and floors. Cierra mentioned that they’re almost there. The party came to a stop at a seemingly dead-end but Meng pulled a hidden lever within the stone a secret door opened. Mystic’s eyes widened in amazement as Cierra nudged her forward. Mystic walked down a flight of stairs and came upon an archway that led directly into a settling. “We’re here,” said Cierra. The moment she said that Mystic’s eyes were met with colors of all kinds. Makeshift houses were lined up with one another and there are some tents with ponies in them as well as a stage in the middle of it all with a pulpit decorated with gold trimmings. It seemed to stretch on in the huge underground town. Above the town are stalactites. They’re in a cave?! Mystic gawked at her surroundings. It looks amazing down here! “There are more than what it seems like here,” said Cierra. Mystic looked at her, “There are smaller houses and more tents behind these here. We’re growing every day with supporters and to be Liberators.” “How do you find enough room for ponies down here?” Mystic marveled. “We have to make room,” said Cierra, “We’ve been working down here for years and its slowly growing until we reach the hilltops.” “Whoa...” “Yeah, I know,” Cierra smiled. “You’ll be staying in a house that belongs to me. Which is the biggest one just over there.” She pointed and Mystic spotted a somewhat larger makeshift house that looked five feet taller than the others. “Cool,” she said. Then she shook her head, “Wait, where’s Sunshine?” “Ah, here comes the two that were...” Cierra paused. Mystic looked over and saw two nervous-looking ponies. “Where is the target?” Cierra asked in a dark tone. The two ponies shuddered. A feeling of dread and panic settled into Mystic “Where is my friend?!” “Yeah,” Cierra growled. “Where. Is. She?” The two ponies gulped as sweat poured down their faces. “Did. You. Not. Retrieve her?!” “We tried to get her!” one cried. Mystic’s heart sank. They didn’t get Sunshine?! How could they not?! As she dropped her machete, a wave of burning anger began building as she felt a couple of tears roll down her face. “WHAT?!” Cierra barked. “We had to retreat! Honest!” “You mean you idiots didn’t get her friend out of the orphanage?!” Cierra cried. “There were too many ponies! We couldn’t get to her!” “That doesn’t MATTER!!” Cierra roared. Her troops took some steps back, “When I give orders, you’re to ALWAYS obey them no matter how long it takes!” She stomped hard on the ground, “Especially when they come to the innocent and the helpless and you FAILED to fulfill my orders!” “W-We’re sorry ma’am!” “Please forgive us!” “Forgive you?!” Cierra grabbed both of them by the collars and brought them within a few inches of her face, “I won’t be doing ANY forgiving until you imbeciles get your sorry flanks back out there and BRING her friend back here!” she motioned to Mystic, “And because of you two she is WORRIED SICK!” She threw the scared ponies to the ground, “Get out there and retrieve her! I don’t care how long it takes!! Bring more ponies with you!!” The sounds around seemed to fade into mumbling nonsense as she gazed towards the ground. Her legs gave out as she plopped down next to her new machete and she buried her distraught face in her hooves from her new colleagues. Present day – Year 17 – Day 1 The boulder was alit in a blue aura. It slightly moved to the side revealing the orange unicorn wrapped in a cloak. The blue eyes gazed up to the darkening clouds as the rain continued to pelt the forest around her. It feels like it’s been an eternity since she’s seen the sun. How much she misses its rays soaking into her coat giving her great pleasure whenever she has a few moments before she moves on to her next destination. Her first step met cold mud that caused her to shiver. The rain won’t be slowing down. It’s now or never. She stepped out of her hut, gently brought out a bouquet of sunflowers wrapped around with plastic, and rolled the boulder back into place. Amid the wind shaking the branches and swaying the tops of the trees, the forest around her seemed devoid of any life almost as if she’s the only one around. It’s perfect... Her forelegs began to move and soon she was on her way. She can practically find it in her sleep by now. Suddenly, a large gust of wind began to blow through the forest. With a loud yelp, Mystic saw that her the plastic rattling against the bouquet and it’s about to blow out of her aura. “No!” she cried. Thinking quick, Mystic brought the bouquet to her and shielded it with her cloak as she laid on the ground to protect it! She growled and looked up at the wind blowing the trees like strands of straw in the grass. “Not today!” she hissed, “Not ever!” The wind continued to howl. Meanwhile, in her headmare’s office, Twilight Sparkle finished writing in a journal with a peculiar sun on it. “Hee hee!” she giggled, “I’m so looking forward to the Gala next week!” As she stood up from her desk, she began thinking about what is going on in nine days. The Grand Galloping Gala, Equestria biggest event is set to start once again for the nation to enjoy. This year, she’d arranged with Celestia for more than one extra guest to go. Now three guests can accompany the ticket buyer. Many ponies are going to attend and Twilight’s friends decided to chip in to make it a more exciting year for everypony. “Twilight! Twilight!” a voice called. Twilight looked at her office entrance and the doors opened, revealing a small purple dragon with green scales on his head. “Spike?” Twilight asked, setting the journal aside, “What’s wrong?” “The sinks in the bathroom burst!” Spike cried, flying up to the desk. “Again?!” Twilight facehoofed, “That’s the second time this week!” “I know! I thought we’d gotten those handled!” Twilight sighed, “I’ll call the plumbers.” Being a princess has its perks, but she hates spending bits on plumbing issues at the school. Even though the incidents have been small and mostly contained, she can’t help but be concerned for her students’ safety. Reasons such as this are why she’s been focused on thinking positively and trying to teach friendship. Author's Note Hey everypony! I've constructed a timeline for Mystic that'll be continually updated as the story goes on for a refresher in case you need it! The timeline In addition, I also created a summary of what Twilight is going through so you can be sure you understand. Twilight's story Fun fact; this was originally part of the previous chapter but since there was that scene in the previous chapter, I thought it would be a more effective way to end it there. Well, Mystic has officially escaped from Hong and into a new group! But what will become of Sunshine?! Stay tuned! P.S Well this got long! The next two chapters (and possibly the one after that) might take a little longer in order to tell them efficiently and effectively the way I want them to, so I just wanted to give you a little heads up. Chapter 6 - The LiberatorsA1: V2 - 4 - The Liberators Present day – Year 17: Day 1 She’s been walking for an hour. The rain, not wanting to slow down, kept pelting at her cloak. She didn’t bother putting on her fighting attire because it’s just finished drying. Normally, birds would be chirping, frogs would croak, and animals moving around. Today didn’t match that picture. It felt gloomy. Grey. Devoid of any kind of light that the creatures enjoyed. The mare kept walking, trying to keep herself peaceful as she tried to clear her mind. She had one thing on her mind. It’s the hardest thing she does after arriving but she’s practically embraced the pain that came with it. Stepping to the edge of the woods, a clearing came into view which told her she’s getting close to her destination. Images of her past came to her mind. She shuddered and dared not to go back to that city or anywhere close to it. She’s been safe for years and plans to keep it that way. The edge of the field soon came into view and her gaze landed on a rock made to be a gravestone. With her heart slightly thudding and every step feeling as if a dead stallion were on her back a brief choke escaped her throat her composure was maintained. When she stopped in front of the stone her eyes shut and she softly counted to five. After a few seconds, she opened them, carefully placed the sunflowers in front of the stone and settled down in front of it. The unicorn placed a tender hoof on it and solemnly bowed her head. Flashback – Year 12 – Day 25 Every second, every minute, felt like it’d slowed to a crawl. Gazing down at the mattress she’s sitting on, Mystic’s thoughts wandered. Sunshine, that filly cannot defend herself as she could. What if Hong has done something to her? Hurt her? Killed her? She’ll never forgive herself! She didn’t want to cry in front of Cierra or the Liberators. It wouldn’t make her look good! Would it? Doesn’t Cierra expect things from her? The unicorn choked, feeling the conflict within her continuing to eat her away. The door creaked. Mystic immediately perked up only to wilt at Cierra’s sympathetic face. “I brought you some food,” she said holding some apples, “You haven’t eaten in over twelve hours.” “Hours? Might as well be days,” said Mystic, crossing her forelegs over her chest. “You need to eat something,” Cierra asserted in a commanding tone, causing Mystic to flinch, “Keep your strength up.” Annoyed, Mystic levitated the apples over and took a chomp out of one and chewed it hard. “Happy?” she asked in between bites. “Not until you get your friend back,” replied Cierra as she shut the door and sat down next to Mystic. Despite feeling unnerved, seeing Cierra giving her a reassuring look made her feel better. The earth pony’s presence gave a sense of security and that things would be okay. But since she’s a leader shouldn’t she be a little more- no- a lot more intimidating than she is being now? Isn’t that what leaders in charge of gangs are like? “Mystic...” said Cierra, “Are you...scared of me?” Mystic’s eyes widened. It was as if she had read her mind. No reply came from the unicorn as she slightly turned away. She felt a hoof lightly stroke her shoulder. “There’s nothing to be scared of here,” said Cierra, “You’re my sister. And you will be to all of them.” Another tug to her heart. She felt lonesome and as if the world were a bit less bright as her nerves pulsed through her body. “I assure you; we are doing everything we can to bring her back to you,” she heard Cierra say, “You need to believe that and remain strong.” “If she doesn’t get to safety...” Mystic trailed off, blinking the tears away, “I won’t ever forgive myself if anything happened to her...” “Nothing is going to happen to her. Those foolish soldiers would be heartless if they laid one hoof on her. They don’t harm kids her age.” Sure, they don’t. Might as well be harsh to infants at this point. Mystic cringed but dared not to speak it. “And if they did, we will walk up to that Palace, tear it down to Tartarus and go straight down after them until we retrieve her!” Mystic almost smiled as a sense of delight rose within her. Imagine seeing Hong pay for his crimes. It was a picture she longed for. “But for now, we need to wait for those idiots to get back and bring her alive because if they don’t-” Cierra “humphed.” Mystic looked at her. She’s never had somepony talk about helping her no matter what even if it meant going into danger. Could she be a role model? She’s already saved her life and giving her a new outlook on life like a very familiar filly. A small grateful smile formed on her muzzle. “Stay strong, Mystic,” said Cierra, “Stay with me.” Before Mystic could respond the door flew open. Both ponies turned their attention to it. “Mystic?!” cried a familiar voice. As if a boulder had rolled off her shoulders, her heart soared as she shot up from the mattress and saw the familiar gold mane emerge from the shadows. “Sunshine!” Mystic cried happily. Sunshine ran up to and tackled Mystic into a hug. Both hugged each other tightly as the older unicorn let out some light cries. She has her best friend back and everything in the world feels as if it’s much brighter and that everything is going to be okay! “Oh, Sunshine!” cried Mystic, “I’m so thankful you’re safe!” “I’m so glad to see you too!” Sunshine pulled back with a bewildered (yet relieved look) “What in the world is going on?! Who are all these ponies?!” “They saved us!” Mystic laughed. “We’re going to be okay, Sunshine!” “I know they saved us and how can you be sure we will be?” “It’s a long story!” Mystic sat up and beamed down at her. “A long story it is,” said Cierra. Mystic looked up at her. She lightly froze and blushed at her childish excitement. “Who are you, fine mare?” Sunshine asked curiously. “Fine mare?” Cierra smiled. “That’s a first.” She cleared her throat, “I’m the one in charge of the gang that had you and Mystic retrieved.” “Really?” Sunshine marveled, “Cool!” “Yes, it is.” Cierra helped Mystic up to her hooves, “There will be plenty of time for details later but for now we need to get your friend sworn in.” Sunshine tilted her head, “Sworn in?” Cierra’s smile grew. “Do you, Mystic, swear to stand with all of us as we liberate the city from the corrupt officials?” Cierra asked. “I do,” Mystic nodded. “Do you swear to work hard, fight, help those in need, and to never give up on ponies that matter to us?” “I do.” “Then, I hereby appoint you, our new sister, Mystic-” Cierra turned her around as they faced the crowd of one hundred ponies below, “To the Liberators!” Everypony broke out into cheers chanting Mystic’s name and embracing her as a true sister. This is so awesome! She was once alone but now she has a whole family of ponies! Mystic waved to everypony and it caused them to cheer louder. With a quick glance over at Sunshine, the filly had a look of surprise and amazement of what’s going on. “Also!” Meng stepped onto the stage. Everypony stopped cheering and turned their attention towards her, “Doesn’t our Cierra have anything else to announce?” Cierra broke out into a large smile. “Mystic, our new sister,” she began placing her hooves onto Mystic’s shoulders, “Has saved our second in command, Meng!” The cheers broke out once again when they did Mystic remembered what she had done in their escape from the Palace. Her heart began to soar. “And not only that!” Cierra spoke happily, “She saved her from Hong!” Everypony gasped in amazement. “How did she and Meng get away?” a Liberator asked. “She not only got Meng to safety-” Cierra paused. Mystic saw the eager crowd had leaned forward to hear what their leader had to say. “She injured the General!” At this announcement, everypony gasped again before they erupted into cheers again! “She’s truly a sister all of you!” Cierra announced, “And we will have a party in her name!” The cheers got louder, as they did, Mystic looked at Sunshine whose jaw was agape at what she’d done. “This is for you, my friend!” Mystic proclaimed before she was led off the stage into the crowd of ponies below. Mystic sat in a chair, having been overwhelmed by speaking to everypony, their love, hugs, and congratulations. Speaking to everypony that came her way was exhausting but rewarding. Mystic looked out onto the square that contained a crowd of ponies. It was as if the whole clan of Liberators has attended. Musicians performed, ponies played various games, drank, and danced. Seeing them dance caused Mystic to cringe and remember how she tried dancing but kept tripping over her hooves and bumping into somepony or something. Despite that, Mystic couldn’t shake off feeling on cloud nine and her eternal gratitude for this group. What had she been missing all along this must be it! Everypony here loves her! Tears formed again but she didn’t bother brushing them away. She felt alive and like her heart was about to explode! Suddenly, a glimpse of purple and blue caught Mystic’s eye. Immediately, she turned to see Cierra speaking with several ponies. This mare, if she hadn’t gotten her and Sunshine out and found her when she did...who knows what would have happened? This is a pony that could be trusted and she will be loyal to her! Nothing will cause her to let her sister down! Suddenly, she realized something and almost smacked herself. “I must thank her!” she told herself. Mystic got up and began trotting forward with confidence. However, she began to feel somewhat nervous. How was she going to approach this? What will she say? But her legs kept moving her forward as she got closer to her target. Her heart pounded as she saw Cierra finish speaking with the others, she turned around and locked eyes with Mystic. “Oh, hey, my sister!” she said, “How’re you-oomph!” Mystic practically threw herself onto the mare with forelegs wrapped around her. “Goodness!” Cierra laughed, “You’re becoming a party animal!” Mystic pulled back, tears still flowing, “Oh, Cierra! Thank you so much!” She choked as she smiled, “I’ve never...I’ve...” She hugged her sister and gently wept onto her shoulder. At that moment, Mystic felt awkward and silly but she couldn’t stop the tears from flowing. Nice one, Mystic! Nice one! she inwardly scolded herself. She felt the earth pony awkwardly pat her back, “Hey, it’s okay. I understand.” Cierra pulled back from Mystic with a gentle smile, “You’re feeling something you have missed your entire life. This is where you belong now, and mark my words, you will prosper into a better life.” Mystic grinned from ear to ear, “I am counting on it!” Cierra nodded and pulled back, “Get back to partying. We’ll take tomorrow to begin your training.” “Right away, sister!” Cierra chuckled as she turned around to leave. As she took her step to leave, Mystic saw Meng standing at the opposite end of the square looking at Cierra. It was obvious that the purple pony had seen her. The former waved her foreleg for her leader to come over with a disappointed stare on her face. Mystic raised a curious eyebrow at this until, out of the corner of her eye, spotted a familiar yellow filly. She turned to see Sunshine sitting in a chair with a glass of water in her hooves. A smile broke onto Mystic’s face before she trotted over and sat down next to her. “Hey Sunshine!” she greeted, “You enjoying yourself?” Sunshine took a sip from her glass, “Sure? I guess?” “You guess?” Mystic asked curiously. “Yeah, I don’t really know how to hit it up like you I suppose...” Sunshine took another sip. “Sunshine, what’s wrong?” Sunshine looked at her, disappointed, “I don’t know, I guess we just were to set out and venture to Equestria like we said we would and now we’re staying here,” another sip. Mystic sighed, she knew this was going to come up. “Look Sunshine, I was making plans to get us out but there came this opportunity to rise up and deliver justice into our enemies’ hooves.” “We both agreed on going to Equestria!” Sunshine cried putting her glass aside. “I know! I know! But how could we just not do anything about what’s been done to us?” “It’s terrible! But I’m not so sure if we should be fighting back against a powerful government!” “We’ll figure out how to handle them!” “You attacked Hong! You escaped from him! He’ll be after you!” Sunshine grasped Mystic’s foreleg with a concerned look on her face. “Our sisters helped me and you both escape from captivity, Sunshine,” Mystic asserted, “Without them, I don’t think I would’ve been able to do what I did. I would’ve been locked up tonight if I had been caught!” “You’re a clever mare, Mystic. You would have-” “What if I’d gotten caught on my way to the orphanage? It would’ve been the end for me! And you too!” “We can leave now! Convince them to lead us to Equestria! You can make that choice!” Mystic sighed, she hates going back and forth like this. She took a deep breath and slowly exhaled, “Sunshine,” she gently stroked the filly’s mane, “I love you so much and without you, I wouldn’t have persevered in the awful lifestyle I’d been thrust into. I find it only fair that justice should be delivered and that we have a happier life together.” “What if things get worse for you? I don’t want you to get hurt,” Sunshine spoke softly, her gaze becoming downcast. “It won’t,” Mystic assured her confidently, “Please Sunshine, I know this is a huge change for us, but I promise it will be a good change.” Sunshine didn’t reply. Mystic frowned and continued stroking the filly’s mane. “I’m glad you’re happy,” a soft voice replied, “And I’m willing to support you...I just...” Mystic gently made Sunshine look up at her, “Look if things don’t go well for the first few weeks of us staying here, we’ll leave for Equestria.” Sunshine’s eyes slightly lit up. “Really?” Mystic nodded, “And once we defeat Hong and all of his reinforcements, maybe I can convince Cierra for us to begin a life there.” She smiled a little and outstretched her hoof, “Deal?” Sunshine broke into a small smile, “Deal.” They hoofbumped. The unicorn gazed at the filly, still seeing the worry and hurt behind her eyes. She needs a plan right now. Without much thinking, she stood up and pulled Sunshine to her hooves, “Come on, there are a bunch of sweets and games that we haven’t played together before.” Sunshine’s smile grew a little bit, “Okay.” A loud trumpet caused Mystic to jerk awake. “Gah!” she cried, covering her ears. “Keep it down!” The trumpet blew again. Mystic groaned, got up from her mothball mattress and began rubbing the sleep from her eyes. She heard a light groan and spotted a sleepy-eyed Sunshine just getting up. “Can you please tell them to quit blowing that thing?” she asked. A yawn escaped from her before she laid back down. Mystic approached her bedroom door and opened it, only to meet Cierra’s eyes. “Ah!” she yelped. “Oh, look! You’re finally awake!” “What do you mean?” Mystic grumbled, trying to wake up. Cierra giggled, “Oh, you don’t know do you?” “I know I’m supposed to do some training today, right?” “Oh, you mean two days ago?” Almost as if she’d been slapped, Mystic’s eyes shot wide open. “I...what?!” She cried. “Maybe you had a little too much to drink, sister,” Cierra chuckled, “Are you sure you’re up for it?” “I am totally up for it!” Mystic frantically cried, “Oh my gosh! I’m sorry, Cierra!” The older mare held up a hoof, “Don’t worry, Mystic. I’ll let you off for now.” Mystic relaxed a little bit, but she kept her guard up. “But from now on, I expect you to be up when the wake-up call goes off, you hear?” “Yes ma’am!” “Don’t call me ma’am, Mystic. I’m your sister. And you’re to address me as Cierra, understood?” Cierra smiled. Mystic nodded, “Yes ma’am! I mean, ma’am! I mean! Ugh!” She facehoofed. Cierra giggled, “Come on, let’s get you some breakfast and then we’ll train.” “Yes ma’am!” Cierra rolled her eyes. Sometime later, Mystic trotted down the street to a wooden building with a couple of open windows and a bamboo roof. She spotted Meng standing outside with her hard look. Mystic stopped in front of her. “Have a good meal?” Meng asked. “Yes, I did,” replied Mystic, her taste buds still tingling from the tasty custard and pancakes she had. “Good,” Meng nodded, “Because now, you’re going to need all of your energy to begin your training!” “I’m ready!” Mystic trotted in place a bit, “I’m eager to get out there and kick some flank!” Meng nodded and opened the door, “Good. Now, please follow me.” As Meng entered the building, Mystic followed and the sight of some weights and punching bags. “Welcome to the training hall,” Meng began with a disinterested tone, “We’ll begin your training here in this section with the weights and punching bags to build your muscles up and then we’ll move onto the more advanced training when you become more accustomed.” “Of course,” replied Mystic. Meng continued to speak and motioned to a running track and a pull-up bar. Mystic continued to nod as Meng’s words kind of faded into the background. The unicorn saw that she didn’t seem enthusiastic about having her. Did she damage her pride when she saved her life? “And now we’re moving into the room where we’ll have your more advanced training,” Meng’s voice came again. Mystic snapped out of her thoughts and focused on her guide. Another door flew open and Mystic’s eyes widened. The first thing she saw were other Liberators sparring against one another. Some were using swords and cleavers to practice their skills, and behind them is a massive area with various obstacles she tried not to focus on. A little peer pressure? Probably. She couldn’t escape from getting a look as fire shot up in the back of the room. Her eye twitched. “We’ll be training you, and training you hard,” said Meng, “We’ll be building your agility, skill, strength, and stamina as you can probably tell.” She looked Mystic in the eye, “As you can probably tell.” “Uh...maybe?” “Don’t you ever ‘maybe’ me, Mystic!” Meng scolded. “Sorry!” Meng sighed, “Anyway, this might seem a little daunting to you, but I will assure you that we’ll put our best trainers to help you with whatever you need to improve upon.” Meng turned her attention to the sparring ponies. “Song! Juan! Over here now!” The two ponies quit sparring and began trotting over. One was a navy-blue earth pony with icy blue eyes wearing a bandana around her head that held a long black mane. The other was brown and had a blonde mane that matched her eyes. “You called?” they stopped and stood straight. “I’m sure the two of you are aware of the new trainee arriving,” Meng stepped aside, presenting Mystic, “This is Mystic. She’s to be trained by the two of you.” Mystic smiled sheepishly and tenderly waved at them. The brown earth pony seemed to have a small look of disgust. “This is Song,” Meng pointed to the navy-blue pony, “And this is Juan,” she pointed to the brown pony, “They’re majors in our line of work, but they also train those who need it most.” “Nice to meet you two,” Mystic outreached a hoof. Song grinned and grasped Mystic’s hoof, “Nice to meet you too, trainee!” Mystic inwardly yiped at the sheer strength of the hoofshake. “So, you’re the unicorn, huh?” Juan spoke with slight disgust. “Juan, please be nice,” Song gave her a warning look. “Look, I am loyal to our fair leader but this has got to be a joke,” Juan sighed. Mystic slightly slumped, feeling this is similar to being mistreated as a unicorn without a cutie mark. “You two,” Meng spoke up, gaining their attention, “You’ve gotten Cierra’s orders. So, I expect the best from both of you.” “Oh, come on,” Juan rolled her eyes, “How is this unicorn capable of doing something we cannot?” “Juan! Enough of that!” Song scolded, “Remember the cabbage incident?!” “How come I am always called the fool and the idiot whenever I suggest something or get in trouble?!” Juan complained. “Silence!” Meng barked, causing them to shut up. “You two are to train her and train her hard. Cierra apparently sees potential within this unicorn.” She leaned forward, “Do your best. Get me?” “Yes ma’am!” the two trainees beat their chests and outstretched a hoof to her. “Now, if you excuse me,” Meng began walking away, “I need to go recon with some of our other sisters.” Mystic looked up at her trainers and they both gave her devious smiles. “You better bring your A-game little pony! You’re in our house now!” Song declared. Despite Juan’s apparent dislike of her, excitement and nervousness tingled up Mystic’s spine. “Let’s do it!” she cried. “Then move to the weights to build those muscles! Go! Go! Go!” Mystic bolted off to the other room with her trainers right behind her. Mystic pulled her head out of the water barrel, flinging water from her soaked mane. “Whew!” she cried, her heart racing as her muscles ached. It had been a tough day of training but she came to enjoy it. Song and Juan were very precise and good coaches on what she needed to do. They seemed okay, but maybe they could be better friends outside of the rigorous procedures. Mystic sat down on the floor, stretching her forelegs, relieved for them to be free of the bandages she had for so long. They had some scrapes on but that doesn't matter. She gazed out a window to see the black sky with twinkling stars. “Did we train until midnight or something?” she asked herself with a small laugh. “Maybe you did,” said a new voice. Mystic jumped and whirled around to see Cierra holding a few books in her hooves. “Gee, do you always creep upon your new trainees?” she asked. “I get that a lot,” replied Cierra and took a seat next to Mystic. “How was your first day of training?” “Tiresome...” Mystic let out a huff, “But...” She smiled, “I’m looking forward to what’s next.” “That’s excellent to hear,” Cierra lightly patted Mystic’s back. Mystic suddenly remembered something, or rather, somepony. “How is Sunshine?” she asked, “I know she wasn’t completely happy when we came here and I want this to work out for both of us.” “Sunshine is doing just fine,” replied Cierra, placing the books into her lap, “We had her hang out with the foals in a neighboring village and she looked as if she were having fun.” “I think I need to check on her every night or hang out with her to keep her happy.” Cierra smiled, “I admire that about you, Mystic. You sound like somepony who would be committed to make those closest to her happy and to carry out what needs to be done.” Mystic lightly blushed, “Thanks. But it just feels like common sense to do such things.” “Well, regardless, I still admire you for that,” said Cierra and she hoofed the books over to Mystic. “What’re these for?” Mystic asked curiously, the books looked worn down and without any title to figure out what they are. “These are spellbooks some of our spotters found,” Cierra explained. Mystic gasped, “Really?!” Cierra nodded, “Yes. For unicorns such as yourself. You and I could figure out how to help you cast stronger magic and assist in our plans against the government.” She slightly shifted, “Consider it a small gift from me to you.” Mystic grinned from ear to ear, “I love it. But I’ve gotten the best gift of you rescuing me and my friend.” She placed a hoof on Cierra’s shoulder, “I promise that I’ll be loyal and faithful to your causes!” “That’s great to hear, Mystic!” Cierra beamed. Before she could say anymore, Mystic hugged her once again. Mystic felt her slightly tense before she awkwardly patted her back. Mystic has gotten used to her aching muscles as she walked through the labyrinth of tents and weathered buildings. She sighed, looking for the neighboring village’s entrance. “I really need a map for this place,” she muttered. She gazed around seeing a four-way street. It’s completely empty that gave her a bit of an eerie feeling. The training just had to last to where everypony was in bed. She continued and found some barracks and an armory. Where is this place? About five minutes later, she spotted an arrow that pointed to the right. Curious, she looked at it and it read ‘To the neighboring village.’ She perked up and turned to the right and saw a tunnel leading to what looked like more tents. A grin broke out on her features. The place wasn’t as large as the area she’s staying in, but it still required some walking around. She had asked for directions and he told her exactly where she needed to go. She reached the center of the village and spotted a yellow brick building with poorly painted rainbows, flowers, and a sun. That must be it, she thought. She made her way over and entered. “Can I help you?” came a hushed voice. Mystic turned to find a middle-aged mare sitting in a chair. “Uh, yes,” she said, “My friend Sunshine Smiles is here I believe?” “Oh, right, the sleepless one,” said the mare, “You must be Mystic.” “Yes.” “Go on in. Down the hall and to the left.” “Thanks.” Mystic began walking down the hall and spotted several foals sleeping in various makeshift sleeping bags. A small smile broke out on her features. When she reached the end of the hall, she turned left and saw a room right in front of her and saw a familiar golden mane. Mystic tip-hoofed down the hallway to keep herself from waking up her friend, a small part of her regretted not being here earlier. Her heart slightly soared when she got closer to her sleeping friend. She gently sat down next to her and tenderly stroked her mane. “Hello,” she gently whispered, “I’m sorry I couldn’t be here sooner, but...” She chuckled, “Training was hectic but a lot of fun.” She heard a small yawn, causing her to tense. “I was hoping you’d show up,” came a small voice. Sunshine sat up, causing Mystic’s eyes to widen, not expecting her to still be awake. “Golly, Sunshine,” she said. “I didn’t expect you...” “I wanted to hang out but you never showed so I kept hoping you would.” Mystic shook off her shock and questions that lingered in her mind. “I’m here now,” she said and gently stroked her friend’s mane. “Are you doing okay?” “Better,” replied Sunshine as she sat up, “I got to play with a lot of foals and make some new friends.” “Great,” Mystic smiled. “I also showed them how to hopscotch and make noodle crafts.” “That’s wonderful, Sunshine. I’m glad you’re doing well.” “But...” Sunshine frowned, “I really missed being with you. I miss when we hung out like we used to.” “Oh, I know,” replied Mystic, “But Cierra will help me get stronger and we’ll be able to hang out how much we want to when everything’s done and over with.” “You sound so confident...I’m not so sure...I’m worried about you, my friend.” “I promise that I won’t let myself get hurt or worse,” Mystic said in an assuring tone, “I won’t let anypony stop me from getting justice on those who wronged both of us.” Sunshine sighed and just continued looking at her friend with her concerned eyes. They caused Mystic to feel a jab at her chest and frown a bit. Then an idea came to her. “I promise we’ll hang out every night or whenever we can, my friend,” she assured her. “I love you, my little friend. Thanks for showing me a better way in life.” Sunshine smiled, “And thank you for being a wonderful friend. I’m glad you’re happier now, Mystic.” Mystic smiled and they embraced. Year 12 – Day 30 “Now where was Cierra’s headquarters again?” Mystic asked herself. The makeshift houses and tents that contained everypony were almost like a labyrinth. Certainly, she’s bound to get used to this place. She didn’t feel as if asking for somepony’s directions, that sounded silly! However, most ponies she had into contact with she either got a smile or a wave that made her feel connected to them as a sisterhood. So, it wasn’t all frustrating! Soon, she eventually found where she believes Cierra’s headquarters are. The building had polished wood and was substantially larger than any other place she's seen. The unicorn looked at the wooden door’s arch she saw it read “Captain’s headquarters.” With a sigh of relief, Mystic opened the door. She entered a den and saw a table with a presumed map of the city unrolled on it. The place is made of plaster walls and ceilings with a door leading into a room with a couch and various books. Before she could begin her way to the next room, she began to hear voices. Curious, Mystic walked forward and leaned up against the wall to listen. “The search for us has been amped up,” came Meng’s voice, “It’s not been like this before.” “She’s a unicorn. She can be very beneficial to our cause,” came Cierra’s voice, “She just needs the right training and strategic planning like we do.” “Have you lost your mind, Cierra?” Meng asked, “She was in the Palace! I warned you against it! This-” “Meng! Enough!” Cierra shouted, “You’ve been doubting me and you know how much I hate that! Have some faith, already!” “I do! I’m just worried!” “Quit worrying and look on the bright side of things!” Meng went quiet and Cierra sighed. “Look, Meng, you and I have been through thick and thin, but we’ve always made it through. So please, try and calm down and relax with a bottle of whiskey or something.” “I...okay, Cierra...” replied Meng, “I hope you have it all under control.” “We have it under control, Meng. We do.” She heard some hoofsteps depart and a door open and close. Mystic perked up when she heard hoofsteps beginning to approach. Before she could move, Cierra came around the corner. “Yah!” “Yah!” both ponies yelped. “Mystic?!” Cierra cried. “Cierra! Fancy running into you here!” Mystic hastily answered. Cierra calmed down and took in a deep breath, “What did you want?” She knelt and whispered, “How much did you hear?” Mystic sighed, seeing no point of lying. “I was coming to give you a status report from one of the scouts but I didn’t interrupt,” she said. “I guess I shouldn’t have listened in...I’m sorry.” Cierra rubbed Mystic’s mane, “It’s okay.” She sat down. “Don’t worry about Meng. She’s just a little on edge with things being different.” “How so?” “It’s a long story, but I’ll tell you sometime later. Now, the status report?” “Oh,” Mystic remembered what she needed to say, “The scouting party says the Palace walls are reinforced and there’s no easy way of getting in or out. But they’re working on it.” Cierra nodded, “Good. Tell the captain that we’re to avoid that area indefinitely until I say we go there.” “Right away.” Mystic stood up and left. She tried to forget about the little conversation she’d heard but the words kept bouncing around in her mind. Year 12 – Day 54 Having to clean the weapons wasn’t the most fun thing in the world, but somepony had to do it. Mystic laid a towel aside and sat down on a stool. “All morning doing this...” she muttered, looking around at the armory, “Couldn’t those rival gangs just leave us alone?!” She recalled that the rival liberator gangs have been targeting smaller base camps to draw Cierra and most of the gang out, but fortunately they had been pushed back. But not without a lot of weapons that needed cleaning. Mystic stood up and gazed at the various swords, spears, and shields aligned along the wall. “Mystic?” came a small tone. Mystic’s blood turned to ice. Shoot! “Hey Sunshine,” she said, turning to face her frowning friend. “Hello,” she said and walked up to Mystic. Her eyes seemed to shimmer along with her disappointed look. “You promised you’d come to breakfast this morning but you never showed.” Mystic facehoofed as she lit up her horn, “I was coming to meet you but Meng told me to clean these weapons so they’d be in pristine condition.” “I understand, but...” Sunshine sighed, “I don’t mean to make you feel bad, Mystic.” Mystic sighed, “I know.” She turned and placed some recently cleaned spears in their place. She did promise to hang out with Sunshine every night but lately, things have gotten hectic and going on an escort mission a few days ago didn’t make things easier. Because of the developments she had missed her hangouts. “So, are things getting better for you and the others?” Sunshine asked. Mystic turned to face her and sat down in the stool again. “They seem like it. Cierra believes we’re getting back on track despite some setbacks,” she said. “Good,” said Sunshine. She smiled a bit, “I always want you safe.” “And I want you safe,” Mystic smiled back. Sunshine jumped up and sat in Mystic’s lap, causing the older unicorn to slightly tense. “What? Can’t handle a little filly coming up close and personal?” Sunshine teased. “Maybe I’m claustrophobic,” Mystic slightly teased. “Oh, no you’re not! Just try and be a little snuggly!” Sunshine nestled herself a little more into Mystic’s lap. “Gah,” Mystic groaned. “Anywho, Mr. Reegle and Mr. Bone conquered the castle ground and are moving up to the throne!” Mystic blinked a couple of times. Oh yeah, she thought, remembering Sunshine roleplaying with some friends. “Oh, did they?” Mystic asked, playing along, “Did they slay the dragon that is being mind-controlled by the king?” “No, the dragon was the one who guided them to the kingdom to slay the wyvern being controlled by the king!” Sunshine laughed. “I could’ve sworn it was the dragon that needed to be slain.” “No, but Mr. Fluffle will be freed by his allies to save the kingdom from the tyranny of the evil king!” Sunshine pumped her hoof into the air. Mystic laughed, “And a good looking twelve-year-old could jump in and save the day!” She gave Sunshine a knowing look. “Oh, cool! We’ll use that idea!” Sunshine giggled. Mystic paused and blinked. “Yeah, sure,” she deadpanned. Mystic gazed at her friend and suddenly something came to her mind. “Were some of the foals bullying you?” she asked. “I heard Cierra saw some of them shoving you around and calling you names.” “No, no, we were just playing around,” Sunshine assured her and smiled at her. But Mystic noticed it looked a little sad. How could she have not been there sooner? Been there for her friend? She didn’t want to say it but she almost felt like weeping for her irresponsibility. “Sunshine,” she said with a sigh, “I am so sorry...” She hugged the little filly, “I promise we’ll hang out later today and tonight. How about that?” Her eyes lit up. She always loved that and seeing her smile. “I look forward to it,” she said. Mystic patted Sunshine’s head and held her closer. “Oh, so now you’re becoming snuggly?” she heard teasingly. “Shut up, please,” Mystic awkwardly spoke. “Oh, Mystic.” “Ponies could creep up on you, you know,” came a new voice. “Gah!” Mystic jumped and shot to her hooves, levitating Sunshine beside her as she came face to face with Meng’s deadpan look. “I think you just crept upon us,” said Sunshine as Mystic gently put her down. “I know. I was making a point.” “Anything I need to worry about, ma’am?” Mystic asked, trying to save some embarrassment. “Not really. But I do have a little mission for you.” “Really?” Mystic smiled, “I’ve been eager to kick some flank!” “There will be plenty of time for that.” “Oh...” Mystic slightly slumped, “But what do you have for me?” “I have a box that needs to be delivered on this map,” Meng unrolled a map of the southern part of the city with an ‘X’ on the Eastern wall, “There is food, paper, clothing, and resources to keep up the fight.” “Really?” Mystic took the map from Meng. “Who is this for?” “You have a lot to learn,” said Meng. “We have connections to ponies indirectly and some directly.” “How so?” “We have peaceful protests against the government and ponies get anonymous tips and knowledge of the corruption going around. Some ponies are messengers, work as double agents in plain sight and warn us if we need to move out of a certain area. We’re smart in our planning.” “Wow,” Mystic marveled. They’re more organized than she’d expected! “I’ll tell you more once we get to the box,” Meng began walking forward, “It needs to be delivered quick but discreetly.” She looked at Mystic, “Can you handle that?” Mystic chuckled, “Yes. I went on missions before, remember?” “I know, I’m just seeing if you’re paying attention.” She looked down at Sunshine and immediately thought about something. “How long do you think this will take?” she asked. “Why? Do you have a train to catch?” “No, it’s just I promised Sunshine we would hang out and I wanted to...” “Bring her with you,” said Meng. Mystic shook her head, “What?” “It’ll take about an hour to get there on hoof. And if we are quiet, we’ll be able to get there with no issues.” “But what about the government? Rival gangs?” Mystic asked, full of concern. “The government is busy handling the situation with the rival gangs to the north and we managed to drive them back,” Meng explained, “Plus we take these supplies out weekly and we haven’t had any problems yet.” Mystic looked at Sunshine, “What do you think?” Sunshine shrugged, “I’d love hanging out with you, Mystic.” The unicorn sighed and began thinking. They’re already in a significant amount of danger due to being busted out of the Palace. But Cierra and Meng are experts in their fields of work. Maybe one trip wouldn’t be so bad, plus they would be showing Sunshine what their work does for ponies. “Okay,” she said. She looked at Sunshine, “But if things begin going bad, we’re heading back.” “I agree,” said Sunshine. “We might make a Liberator out of her sometime in the future,” said Meng. Mystic looked at her, “Really?” “That depends on her.” “I think I’ll stick to role-playing with Mr. Fluffle until then,” Sunshine awkwardly spoke. Meng raised an eyebrow as Mystic facehoofed. “Let’s get going,” she said. About an hour later, Mystic’s gaze landed upon a modest village with worn-down buildings, tin roofs. Within 500 feet of the town’s edge is the tall, foreboding Wall. Mystic saw ponies that were covered in dirt, their manes were ragged and hooves were bandaged. It reminded her of when she’d awoken. Her legs moved forward as she pulled the wagon forward, taking a glance at Meng. “It feels good to be outside,” came Sunshine’s voice. Mystic sighed and looked up at the ever-gloomy sky. When was the last time she’d seen the sun? “Hey! The supplies are here!” came a voice. Suddenly, cheers erupted from the village and a crowd of earth ponies began stampeding towards them. Mystic cringed as they got closer but out of the corner of her eye, she saw Meng hold up a hoof. They immediately stopped running but maintained their excitement. “Ponies please give one of our newest members some space! You’ll get your supplies momentarily!” “A new member?!” somepony cried. Everypony began exciting clamoring about Mystic. Some colts and fillies emerged from the crowd. They looked dirty and hungry. Mystic immediately frowned and felt her heart sink for them. “Wow,” she heard Sunshine’s voice, “I’ve not seen anything like this.” As Mystic gazed at everypony. None of them looked angry or malicious. They looked desperate and worn down. Mystic’s heart sank again. All of these ponies in these conditions. Had she been blind to what was around her before she joined the Liberators? Memories of looters and cruel ponies she’d encountered flashed through her mind. She had assumed all of them were like that! Mystic felt liquid beginning to roll down her cheeks for them. A hoof touched her shoulders. Oh, snap! She thought. She wiped her face and tried to look strong for Meng. What she saw wasn’t what she expected. Meng had a look of sympathy and with the softest look she’d ever seen so far. “Let’s get these ponies their supplies,” she said. Mystic nodded as she felt more tears threatening to build up. Soon, everypony was eating and had gotten all of the supplies they needed. Mystic watched as Meng comforted ponies and spent time with the foals. Not too many ponies came to see her but that didn’t matter. The Liberators are doing exactly what Cierra had said. Mystic grit her teeth and clenched her jaw. These ponies’ lives have been ruined by Hong and his evil ways. They’ve lost everything! Mystic saw Sunshine talking with some of the foals and they were being friendly to her. She seems to have made some new friends. Her eyes widened when, out of the corner of her eye, she saw Meng hug a couple of foals. Her attention turned to the sight and she was handing out letters. A smile has broken out on her face. This isn’t the pony she’d grown used to seeing her entire time being here. But now saw a compassionate pony with a good heart. Mystic couldn’t help but smile in admiration of the mare. “Hey Mystic!” came Sunshine’s voice. Mystic turned to see her walking up with about ten or so foals. “Goodness!” Mystic chuckled. “Did you make friends with everypony?” “Practically!” Sunshine slightly boasted, “But they all wanted to see you!” Mystic looked down at the dirty, yet adorable looking fillies and colts looking up with eyes of admiration. “You’re a unicorn!” one of them cried. “We haven’t seen a unicorn Liberator before!” another cried. Mystic smirked, “Well, you have now. I’m honored to be the first.” “Will there be pegasi and more unicorns?” a third spoke up. “Maybe?” They all got closer, causing the older mare to feel uncomfortable but she did her best to keep a strong look on her face. “We’d love to hear how you’re liking the Liberators!” “Tell us some awesome magic stories!” “Play with us!” They all began speaking at once and Mystic awkwardly stepped back. “Uhhh...” She heard Sunshine giggle. Darn, that filly. “Hey kids!” Meng called. All of their heads snapped to her attention. “Free ice cream is being offered in the square! Why don’t you go get some?” “Yay!” they all cheered. Mystic watched as they all took off down the street. She breathed a sigh of relief. “Thanks, Meng,” she said, “I didn’t know what to do.” “They just want to feed their curiosity,” replied Meng. “They’ve not seen a unicorn before.” “They haven’t?” Sunshine asked, her eyes wide. “Not many have,” Meng clarified. “That’s why they seemed to really like you too, Sunshine.” Sunshine giggled, “I noticed.” “Meng,” said Mystic, “I couldn’t help but notice a new demeanor for you.” She smiled. Instead of growling or huffing as Mystic expected, Meng actually smiled back. “There’s always a time to put up your mean, assertive act and a time to lower it, Mystic,” she said. “I always save this for the last part of the day.” She paused and looked onto the village, “It’s all worth our efforts to know we’re helping the neediest ponies to survive or rise up against the corruption.” “Wow,” Mystic marveled, “Are all of these ponies going to rise up?” “Some will. But some will stay behind to take care of their little ones,” Meng paused and gently grasped her chest. “We’re constantly fighting. Not just through heists and missions, we’re a group to reform society.” Now the mission to be a part of this group is more important than ever! Mystic thought as she saw Sunshine’s amazed look. I knew I made the right choice in staying to fight! “Oh, excuse me,” Meng spoke up. “Somepony needs my help.” “Oh, that’s okay,” replied Mystic as Meng walked to a nearby hut. Mystic stood there, thanking herself and fate for bringing her here. The citizens need her! The real down to earth citizens, not these stuck up corrupting supporters! She felt it was time to mention why she’d come to the Liberators. “Sunshine,” she said. “Yes?” Sunshine looked up with curious eyes. “This is why I’ve joined the Liberators.” “You did?” Sunshine tilted her head. “I’m simply just trying to save the innocent and those I can save,” Mystic explained, “You taught me that.” Sunshine shook her head in astonishment, “I what?” “You told me to promise you that I was in the name of all things holy to save those who were suffering and to protect and preserve what is good.” Mystic smiled and knelt to Sunshine’s height, “I believe you can see that now, right?” Sunshine blinked owlishly at Mystic. The older mare sensed that she’s processing what she’s been told. “I...” Sunshine trailed off. Mystic brought her in for a hug, “Don’t worry. How about we go play some ball like we always do?” “Uh...okay?” Sunshine replied, uncertainly. Mystic frowned and looked her in the eye, “What’s wrong? Can I make it up to you?” “No, no, it’s not that,” Sunshine furrowed her brows. “What is it?” Mystic eagerly tuned in to listen. “I’m wondering about something...” “You’re wondering what?” “I mean, if they’re all here, why not just escort them out of here to have a better life?” Sunshine asked curiously. *CLANG!* *CRASH!* Both ponies jumped and whirled around to see an astonished looking Meng, having accidentally dropped several metal buckets. She stood wide-eyed and unblinking. She didn’t respond to the mess she had made. “Meng?” Mystic asked warily. Meng’s jaw flapped uselessly as she tried to form a response. “Are you okay?” Sunshine asked. “I...” Meng tried to reply, “I need...” She looked around, “Sorry, I had something else to help somepony with! Gotta go!” Meng trotted off while Mystic and Sunshine watched, totally confused at her actions. Author's Note Hey, everypony it's-a-me again! Things are definitely better than what they were before for our two favorite fillies. I apologize for the late upload, things were a little hectic earlier this month and I got sidelined by a video game (again). I know I could have shown the training sequence, but I wanted this whole sequence with Mystic's past to be more character-focused. Escaping from Hong was a huge part of her arc. Please leave a comment! Chapter 7 - The Heat is RisingSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 8 - A New DevelopmentSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 9 - The Heat is Up - Part 1Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 10 - The Heat is Up - Part 2Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 11 - Darkness fallsSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 12 - Coming full circleSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.Chapter 1 - The Past HurtsA1: V1 - 1 - The Past Hurts Year 16 – Day 364 A match lit up the final candle. She gazed around to find the three other candles that illuminated one of her homes. The rain pattered against the roof. It’d been raining for the past few days. She sat up from the rough-hewn chair and surveyed her lonely abode. She had some buckets in place to catch the rain leaking through her damaged roof. There were few furnishings around the abode aside from the table at which she sat. Her machete leaned awkwardly next to the doorway where she'd dropped it earlier in her haste to remove her rain cloak. It now hung dripping next to the large boulder she used in place of a door. Not the prettiest entryway, but it kept the local wildlife outside. In front of the machete, lies her satchel, filled with scrolls she’d found in a small, well-hidden, abandoned hideout. Being a unicorn who could move things with magic had its advantages. Gazing to her left, she spotted her soaked sleeveless shirt and long pants hanging on a line to dry. They’re as black as sin. “I'm getting sloppy,” she said. Living alone and traveling to locations across the globe, she'd fallen into the habit of talking to herself. Her horn glowed with a bluish-aura that matched the color of her eyes as she levitated the machete, placed it into its sheath, and placed onto one of the crowded shelves that lined her home. It rose to join all her other equipment that lay there: books and scrolls, potions, pouch belts, and knives of varying sizes and shapes. Relaxing in her chair again, she caught a glimpse of her reflection in a mirror hanging on the wall. With her hardened, tired look, her orange coat had grown decidedly shaggy, and her charcoal mane now fell in an unkempt, dripping tangle two-thirds of the way down her neck. She blanched at the sight. “I'm starting to look sloppy, too.” Proper grooming wasn't a huge priority in her present circumstances. Her only real attempt at it lately had been to keep her tail cut at half length, although that was mainly to keep it from getting tangled in the brush when she ventured out into the various wildernesses. Tomorrow is her birthday. But it’s nothing to celebrate. She’s been traveling for so long to her planted shelters across different lands as she discovered the world and lore around her. But every year on her birthday, she promised herself she’d come back to this particular hut. It’s become a sacred tradition of hers to do so. She heard the rain beginning to drip faster into the buckets around her hut. She sighed. “I just got here, now I have to fix the darn roof,” she said, annoyed. The unicorn rose to her hooves, levitated the rain cloak over and slipped it on. Her horn alit, she rolled the boulder aside to the blinding rain. Year 10 – Day 4 Mystic settled into her jacket on the cold slab. Glancing at her makeshift shelter of sheeted metal and timber she let out a sad sigh. “It’s better than nothing,” she said with a shiver as snow began to fall from the cloudy sky. The day after she’d woken up, she made her way to the city only to find a tall impenetrable wall that kept anypony from entering it. She’d seen the soldiers guarding the entrances, keeping her from finding a way in. She even tried circling around but found out all of the areas east of the city are sealed off. Why would they do such a thing? Why let ponies suffer outside their borders? For the past three days, she’s been wandering the neighborhood for any supplies to survive in this hostile environment and hasn’t found much other than scraps and a pole to use as a weapon. In addition, her scrape slightly stings from the day she'd tripped but has been getting better (she hoped.) Her stomach rumbled. She looked at a couple of canned food she’d taken. Not much to eat. With no memory of how she’d gotten here, how does she know how to survive and avoid danger? Did the universe program her this way? Did she travel through time with no memory of what happened? Does she have...family or friends? Do they...miss her? Mystic shivered not from the cold but how unnerving the thoughts are. She blinked her tears away. She glanced to her right and spotted several tools she’d stolen from a family. She didn’t consider stealing but she’s been pushed to the brink. She further nestled into the jacket. Once in a while, she had been thinking about her reaction and outburst to that stallion. Mystic never thought she’d have it in her to do that or take it from him when he would freeze. No point in trying to go back to him now because she’d seen him looking around the neighborhood. Obviously looking for her. In addition, more gangs have been seen rummaging through the neighborhood and soldiers chasing them. Soldiers were her first idea to get into the city. She tried explaining to them about her situation (and not being wise about her word choice) but they thought she was lying and told her, a rogue, to take a hike and go back to her con family. They were rude and insulted her family. Mystic sniffled. Family? What family? If she ever had one. She’s probably an orphan. Despite her tears, the soldiers weren't convinced. In addition, they commented on how terrible she looked and placed her inside a building to keep her warm. Their comments were rude and saddened her but at least they didn’t leave her in the cold. The unicorn gazed out to the blackening neighborhood. “Is...there anypony really out there who knows who I am?” she asked herself. She must find out but how does she do that? Everypony she’s seen are either scared, cruel, or with gangs. She’d heard more violent crimes being committed in this place like mutilation and kidnapping- And something about the neighborhood needing “Twenty-four-hour and seven-day monitoring.” Mystic settled in for another hard night and felt the bags under her eyes. “FOUND YOU!” a voice roared. Mystic screamed and before she knew it large hooves punched through her pathetic shelter and sent her falling onto the ground! “You thought you could get away with taking my jacket?! Well, you thought wrong!” a familiar voice shouted. Heart hammering and terrified Mystic turned over onto her flank and saw the brown stallion-- Oh no! It’s the stallion she’d stolen the jacket from! Behind him are three gnarly, disgusting-looking stallions. All had knives in their hooves. The lead stallion held up his hoof, stomped up to Mystic and snatched his jacket right off her! “NO! PLEASE!” Mystic pleaded “I’ll freeze out here!” “And you didn’t think I’d do the same you little thief?!” the stallion roared. A blunt impact struck Mystic in the cheek knocking her to the ground. She landed with a thud and pain shot up her back. “You little brats should know better than to take from me!” he continued as Mystic felt her pulsing cheek “I’ve been on the hunt for you for days!” Mystic coughed. “I noticed!” Another blunt impact to her cheek. “You little cretin!” “What shall we do with her?” a second stallion asked. “Shall we have some fun with her?” a third suggested. Mystic froze. Fun? What kind of fun? “I’m making the choice here!” the lead stallion stated. He chuckled. “Although, fun does sound quite interesting.” “Mister...” Mystic croaked. She sat up and looked at him her eyes welling up. “I...I’m so sorry about stealing your jacket...” “Not as sorry as you’ll soon be!” “Really! I am!” Mystic pleaded, “Look, I’ve been alone for so long and I didn’t know how else I was going to survive!” Word your way right Mystic. Don’t let them know the entire story. “And I know this place isn’t the friendliest place but I don’t know anypony out here!” “That’s your first flaw!” said the lead stallion, “You can’t be alone out here!” “I know! But I’m freezing, hungry and without family or friends!” Keep going, Mystic. “And I feel ashamed for stealing your jacket and causing you to chase after me but if I went back, I was scared that something like this might happen!” “You got that right!” “But can you please possibly find it in your heart to help a lost, ten-year-old filly and bring her to a safer place?” Mystic pleaded, getting down on her hooves in submission, “I don’t want to cause any more trouble than I’ve already had...” She sniffed and felt tears rolling down her cheeks. “I-I’m really sorry, mister. It’s an awful neighborhood...please help me...” She shielded her eyes and began to weep. Nopony responded to her apology and her pleas. A pit of dread and anxiety formed in her stomach, nauseating her. “Wow, how touching,” said a fourth voice. “Seems as if she does need help,” said the second. Mystic felt a hoof brush her mane. Looking up, she saw the stallion looking down at her with a softer look. Had she convinced him? “All my victims I’ve encountered I’ve never had one beg us for help,” he said. Victims? “And there’s something else you should know,” he continued. He glared hard at her. “You’re a talentless pony without a cutie mark and a real amateur at robbing and surviving on your own!” he stated. A cold piece of metal was suddenly at her cheek. Mystic froze and eyes widened with terror. “Take her stuff!” he said to his minions, “And let’s take her back to the hideout!” He chuckled sinisterly and stared right into her terrified eyes, “We’re going to have so much fun with however we please.” “And a filly no less,” the third voice spoke. Mystic gasped in horror. Her instinct from where she’d taken from this monster kicked in again. She moved aside, grabbed his forelegs and kicked him to the ground! “HEY!” the second cried. Mystic gawked at her actions. Where had that come from?! “Don’t just stand there!” the leader ordered, “GET HER!” Mystic let out a gasp and the three lunged at her. She rolled to the side, grabbed a few of her tools and fired a beam of magic at them. She didn't bother seeing if it hit anypony as bolted off! She couldn’t believe her action! First, she steals and now fights?! Some kind of fire began burning inside her inwardly wishing she could take them on as a stronger pony. The thought surprised her yet it seemed ideal for the moment. “Don’t let her escape!” the leader shouted. He’s right behind her! Three more pairs of hooves joined him and Mystic knew she’s going to be caught if- The leader tackled her to the ground! The impact knocked the wind out of her. She tried to get out of his grip but the stallion is too strong! “You little fool!” he growled, “Now we’re going to give you a real reason to scream!” Several blunt impacts began kicking her and smacking her. She screamed and tried to escape but the barrage of punches kept coming! Suddenly, she felt her horn humming. “What in the?!” somepony cried. Mystic opened her eyes and, on instinct let the magic fly out. It impacted the leader in the face, knocked him off her and his minions backed off. Despite her aching body and face Mystic stood up and took off not daring to look back. She heard them clamoring to get her once again. Sometime later after running through the labyrinth of the poverty neighborhood Mystic had managed to escape her pursuers. She walked through the ghost quiet streets. Aching, limbs pinching and jacketless and out of supplies! That darn stallion! How could they do that to a filly?! Mystic caught glimpse of her reflection in a window. She paused and saw her face is bruised. Her mane is unkempt. She looks like any poor pony in this neighborhood. A word the stallion said to her came to her mind. Talentless. Her mind clicked and realized what he probably meant. She’s seen marks on ponies’ flanks. All of them were different. She turned to see her flank in the mirror. It’s blank. Her eyes slightly widened. A blank flank? Is this what he meant? Her stomach rumbled again. Darn it. Her lips trembled. It didn’t matter if it was from her situation or her pain. What does it matter now? She’s got nopony looking for her. Mystic sniffed and began weeping again. “Mom, Dad...” she whimpered, “Are you even out there?” She looked up at the ever-cloudy sky as the snow fell harder. “Am I really talentless?” She sank down onto the ground as her heart sank even further. If her situation couldn’t sink any lower it would be down to the center of the earth. She sat down and began weeping again. Lost. Confused. Abandoned. Talentless. Was this struggle even with it? Why continue if she’s talentless? It seems pointless. She’s a mistake. She shouldn’t be here! The unicorn looked at her scraped foreleg. How can she continue? Maybe she could give up and never bother to enter anypony’s life. “Yeah...sounds preferable...” she said. The unicorn continued to lay there. Pointless. Nopony out there for her. ... So pointless... ... ... No! Mystic stood up and felt determination rise in her chest. She will find the answers! She will find ponies who will help her find out how and when she’d gotten here! “I will not be discouraged so easily!” she stated, “I won’t give up! I will find a way!” Taking all of what she’s been through and hoping for a better place. There’s only one place she can go that seemed better. The city. But how can she get in with it being surrounded by the wall? There has to be a way in so she can slip in without anypony noticing, right? With a rumble from her stomach, she was convinced that if she were going to survive and not slowly rot like these low lives! ... Wow. What a thought. With a newfound determination, Mystic trotted onwards. Sometime later she arrived at a gate guarded by two soldiers. The surrounding wall looks as impenetrable as ever. “I’ve got to find a way in there or I risk dying out here,” she said desperately. The unicorn took in her surroundings. No roofs could reach the top and it looked as if there were crossbows on top of the wall. “Hmmm,” she said. “Maybe I should get closer.” She ducked into the shadows, stealthily made her way over and reached a box that’s about 20 feet from the soldiers. They look hardened and unwavering. The unicorn noticed a key on the soldier on the right. The door had a keyhole. “Great.” Hmm, what to do. What to do. Aha! She needs a distraction! Yeah! That could work but if they both leave...hmm she needs to make sure that they don’t see her. She can keep them from seeing what she looks like, grab the key, and slip in! With her plan in mind, she looked around herself to see if there’s anything for her to throw. She spotted a stone. She levitated it up with her magic and spotted several trash cans by an alley. Perfect. The unicorn chucked the stone as hard as she could towards the target. *CRAAASSH!* The trash cans tumbled into the alleyway. She looked at the soldiers. It got their attention. “Check it out!” the soldier on the right ordered. “Cover me!” the second said. The soldiers held out their spears and began cautiously walking over to the trash cans. Mystic picked up some more rocks. As the soldiers checked out the trash cans Mystic stealthily made her way over. She stayed as quiet as she could. “I don’t see anypony!” the second cried. “Keep looking!” the first ordered. Mystic got her rocks ready as she stopped 10 feet away from them. She’s about 25 feet from the gate. “Are you sure it wasn’t just kids?” the first speculated. “I don’t know but we have protocols and-” *CLANG!* *CLANG!* Two direct hits to their helmets! Mystic leaped into action. She levitated the key away from the first soldier and bolted to the door. A gutsy move! She shook with fear as her heart thudded and sweated. Not daring to look back she placed the key into the gate and turned it. She pulled it open ever so slightly, she caught a glimpse of the soldiers just getting up and shut the gate before they could see her. Mystic panted feeling as if she’d run a marathon. “Whew, that was a big victory,” she said. Suddenly, she heard the gate rattling behind her. Shoot! Mystic bolted off and ran a short distance before ducking into a shadowy alleyway. She turned and observed the soldiers opening the gate before they ran right past her oblivious to her entry. The unicorn let out a huge sigh of relief. She’s in. She’s in the city! But there’s no time to celebrate. She needs to get warm. Mystic searched the dark streets. It’s quiet yet it feels and looks livelier. Paved streets surrounded by nicer looking buildings. Shops, houses, apartments, and businesses surrounded Mystic as she explored. Yeah, this feels a lot safer than that neighborhood. Once in a while, she did see soldiers patrolling and hid from them. She would ask for help but she didn’t want to take any chances. Maybe there will be some citizens that would help her. She decided to head closer to the middle of the city. But she needs to get warm. After searching for a little bit, she found some scarfs on a discount sale. Yes! She trotted over, grabbed one and wrapped it around her neck. “Mmmm!” she hugged herself, enjoying the scarf’s warmth, “Thank goodness.” She heard voices. Perking up, she quickly took off and got a safe distance away. As she went on, more ponies talking and carriages being pulled reached her eardrums. “Yah! Yah! Move!” a voice commanded. Mystic turned and saw some ponies pulling a carriage. But they didn’t look like regular pullers. They looked miserable. Behind them are two other ponies with large whips in their hooves. Mystic hid around a corner and peeked out to see what’s going on. The carriage has moved past her and she lightly gasped when she saw debris and ponies chained up in the back. All of them looked sad. “Get these to the General!” a pony commanded, “You know how he is about deliveries being late!” The ponies ahead let out affirming groans. *CRACK!* Neighing rose from the ponies ahead. “No more lollygagging! Get moving or no meals for a week!” Mystic’s eyes widened when she saw a large whip in one of the ponies’ hooves. “My gosh...” she whispered, completely horrified. The filly slipped into the shadows. Though the city is in a better state than the neighborhood with paved roads, some street lights, and benches, it still felt as if it had a hostile atmosphere. The smell of freshly cooked bread hit Mystic’s nostrils. She managed to swipe a couple of them before she was noticed and later found a fruit stand and took some from there, too. Her stomach beginning to feel a little satisfied. Soon, she arrived at what she presumed was the center of the city with citizens heading home or taking their loved ones out for the night. The skyscrapers reached into the low hanging clouds and six streets met in a circle around a fountain of a proud, strong unicorn. She discovered that it’s the city’s founder and it’s in front of city hall. However, she couldn’t stay long because of eyes gazing in her direction and ponies whispering behind her back. A few hours later It’s turning out to be a bust. Nopony bothers to even look at or even speak to her. Typical. She’s set up a street fire to keep warm. Nestling into her scarf she sat her freezing body next to it and placed her hooves directly over it. “It’s not the best but I hope it’ll do the job,” she said aloud. The warmth of the fire began to seep into her coat sending a shiver of pleasure up her spine. Ah, fire. It feels as if she’s struck gold. She stretched and cracked her neck a bit until she heard something shuffle nearby. Perking up, the filly gazed to her left to where it’d come from. “Psst,” came a voice. Mystic’s eyes widened as her heart skipped a beat. “Yeah, over here,” it came again. Masculine. “...W-W-Who’s there?” Mystic hesitantly answered as she stood up. “Over here, by the barrels.” There were some barrels next to a brick wall. Besides them stood a grey pegasus with a brown mane matching his eyes. “Come on over little one,” he said, “I want to talk with you.” Mystic took a step back. “No no no, don’t run away,” the pegasus pleaded. “My name is Chen. What’s your name?” Mystic took another step back. “M-Mystic...” “Ah, Mystic,” Chen smiled, “That’s a pretty name.” “T-Thanks?” It’s a stupid name she happened to remember about herself. “Look, I can’t imagine what you’ve seen out there. Why not come with me to get you fed and warm?” What? The idea sounds good but how can she trust him? He’s probably just tricking her. “I don’t know...” “I won’t bite. It’s awful cold out there and a filly like you shouldn’t be out there.” “I’ve been through too much. I don’t know who to trust,” Mystic firmly answered but she heard a waver in her tone. “Oh, you poor thing,” Chen frowned. “I know it’s rough in places.” “You have no idea...” “Please, little one,” Chen stepped out, “I mean you no harm.” Mystic took another step back. “I don’t care who you are but I don’t want to get into any more trouble than what I have been in...” “Oh?” “Yeah, I had to get past the wall...” Mystic mumbled. “The wall?” Chen lightly gasped. “Yeah...” she said, not really caring, “I had no choice...” Chen paused for a few seconds. “You clearly need help,” he said. What? He didn’t question it? “I saw you walk by not too long ago and duck into this shelter,” he went on, “My house isn’t too far away.” He smiled sympathetically. “I’ve got plenty of shelter.” Mystic’s stomach rumbled again. “I can’t seem to rely on anypony,” she said sadly. “But if you can’t survive on your own how can you be certain you cannot rely on others to help you?” Chen reasoned. Mystic’s furrowed her brows. Despite her skepticism, he did have a point. Maybe there are decent ponies here after all? “Come on, there’s a warm place for you and we can serve you some food.” Her stomach rumbled for the third time. Did they have a bed? A place to keep warm? But- “How can I know you’re just not going to do something to me?” she asked skeptically. “Because I’ve seen guilty ponies and I’ve seen horrid things done. You’re not one of the guilty ones.” He gently stepped forward, “Come on, please, just try and rely on me to get you to safety.” “I...” “I promise on all things holy, that I don’t double-cross you.” Despite her hesitance, her stomach growled. She gave up to her natural instincts and followed the pegasus. Soon, they arrived at a modest-looking house that needs repair. Chen gently opened the door and Mystic stepped in. She’s ready to flee in case something goes wrong. The interior of the house is just an average looking home but it definitely looked better than the awful houses in that neighborhood. Mystic was led through the living room and into the kitchen where she spotted a fruit basket. Her eyes lit up and her stomach rumbled again. “Hey, everypony!” said the pegasus, “We’ve got a little guest!” Mystic heard two ponies scurrying in the back of the house. An orange pegasus and a red pegasus both came out. Their eyes widened. “You brought a unicorn here?” the orange mare admonished. Chen growled at her and crossed his hoof in front of his neck. The mare shut up and the second mare nodded. “My apologies,” said the first mare, “I’m just not used to unicorns in our house.” Then she quickly added, “Not that there’s anything wrong with them!” “They just don’t come by often,” said the second mare. “Right,” said the first, “By the way, I’m Jinjing and this is Mei.” Jinjing extended her hoof, “And you are?” “Mystic,” said the filly taking her hoof. She began to feel a little better. These pegasi look decent and not hard hoofed like earth ponies or stuck up like the unicorns. “The poor thing was stranded and lost out in the streets,” said Chen, “She looks like she’s been through Tartarus.” “Oh, she has,” Mei frowned carefully touching Mystic’s face. The bruises pulsed under the touch causing her to step back, “Ouch.” Mei looked at her apologetically. “Let’s get her cleaned up,” added Jinjing. A few minutes passed and Mystic was feeling a little better, plus they’ve given her a fresh bandage over her scraped leg. “That necklace is pretty,” said Jinjing, “Where did you get it?” Mystic almost answered casually but she stopped herself. Some other time they will know about me. Some time, she thought. “Somepony very close gave it to me,” she said as she gently pawed at the golden necklace, “A friend of mine..." “Really?” “Yeah. They’re somewhere in the city,” it was a lie and it pained her, “I’ve gotten lost...” “Any family?” “Probably. I have a guardian but... I’m not really looked after much...” “Oh, my...” Jinjing frowned, “Did you run off from him?” “Yes!” Mystic answered quickly, “I did because she’s awful!” Suddenly, her stomach loudly rumbled causing her to blush. “Shall we serve you something to eat?” Mei asked from down the hall. With another rumble from her stomach Mystic nodded vigorously. As Jinjing prepared a meal, Mystic found out that the three pegasi are siblings and have been living together for years. Soon, she was presented a warm bowl of noodle soup and a fruit basket. She chowed down on the food like a wolf (almost choking at one point) but enjoyed every minute of it. Soon, she was given some hot chocolate and cookies. A little later she was laying on the couch completely satisfied and not starving anymore. What was she skeptical about again? Eh, it doesn’t matter anymore. The three pegasi have been talking about something for some reason concerning food and finances. “-I just hope we can work it out,” said Mei as she came over and sat down in a chair. “Trust me, this’ll send a message and give us what we need,” she heard Chen say. “A message about what?” Mystic asked curiously. The two siblings froze. “Oh!” Mei cried, “Sorry, grown-ups talking!” “Yeah, we’re going to send a message!” Chen said awkwardly. “To the post office!” came Jinjing’s voice. “Yeah, what she said!” Chen quickly added. “Not helping, Chen,” Jinjing muttered under her breath. Okay, that was confusing. But nothing to worry about! “Do you know of any place I can stay?” Mystic asked. “Oh, but you can stay here!” Mei smiled. “But I should be going out and finding a proper place.” “But you can stay with us!” Mystic blinked. “Huh?” “Yeah!” said Jinjing walking around the couch to face her. “Look, I know you might not trust us completely but we can at least keep you until you’re ready.” She frowned, “That is if you want to leave.” “And-and we can totally help you find a place tomorrow!” said Chen. Mei shot him a glare. “What he means,” said Jinjing, “Is that we’re wanting to help you with your needs.” That sounds wonderful! Finally, some decent ponies! Mystic smiled and let out a pleased sigh. “Okay,” she said, “I’ll try and think of something as I stay here and get back on my hooves.” “Oh, that sounds fantastic!” Jinjing cheered, “We’re just going to have so much fun!” “And give you as many cookies and hot chocolate as you can drink!” Mei laughed. “Don’t forget to wash your hooves before dinner!” added Chen. “Shut up, Chen!” Mystic giggled. Siblings ways, please! “All right,” said Jinjing stepping over to Mystic, “Let’s get you cleaned up.” She looked into a mirror and saw she’s still dirty and bruised. She nodded. “Yeah, I agree.” “I’ll get the water started!” said Mei. Chen stood up and walked off into another room. Mystic tilted her head curiously. “Don’t worry about him,” said Jinjing, “Sometimes he can have long days.” “Or just wanting to laze about,” Mystic suggested. Jinjing giggled, “Or that.” Soon, Mystic was bathed, scrubbed, and groomed by the two sisters. They were very warm in their remarks and did a great job fixing up her mane, tail, and coat. Afterward, they sat her down on the couch and left to speak with Chen. After waiting on the siblings for about 20 minutes they came out with some devious smirks on their faces. Huh? However, they were smiling when they were right on her. A trick of the light perhaps. “Hey little one,” said Chen, “Do you mind if we ask a favor for you?” “Chen!” Mei scolded, “I know she’s just gotten here but come on!” “Hey, you told me to ask her!” Eager to at least do something nice for her caretakers Mystic spoke up, “What kind of favor?” Her caretakers glanced at each other. “Do you think, if it’s not too much trouble, help us out with a job?” Jinjing asked as turned back to Mystic. “A job?” Mystic asked curiously. “Just a small job,” said Chen. “It can only be done tonight.” “It’ll just be a job of gathering supplies like canned food, clothing, and bits,” said Mei. “What kind of job is this?” “You see we’re traders with some ponies in the city,” said Chen, “We give to them and they give to us so we can know we rely on one another.” “And we also give to charities to help poor ponies that can’t help themselves,” Jinjing explained. “Wow!” Mystic marveled, “That sounds interesting!” “Oh, it is!” Mei smiled, “But we need you for a special job because this is going to be our biggest one yet!” “Me?” “Yeah, you little filly. And it’s not a hard job!” Chen wrapped a foreleg around her, “All you need to do is grab whatever you can from the Resort, bits, goods, anything! We’ll give them their due and take it all to ponies in need!” “That sounds odd but it sounds so cool!” “Yes! Yes! So, are you going to help us out?” This whole plan seems a little odd but it seems like a little price to pay for a better life! After all, these pegasi are nice and treat her well! “Oh, yeah! I’m in!” “Excellent!” Chen pumped a hoof high into the air. “You wait in the back yard and we’ll get everything ready for the job,” said Mei, “But we need to be quick. Grab your scarf and go.” “Okay!” Outside She didn’t shiver anymore from the cold weather. She felt warm and happy. This is amazing! Ponies willing to do something like charity! She might have a limited perspective of the city but hearing of this gives her great hope for herself! The door creaked open and her friends merged from the house. Jinjing and Mei are wearing all black covering their entire heads (except their eyes) and Chen is wearing a noble suit. “Why are you dressed up like that?” Mystic asked curiously. “Oh, it’ll spoil the surprise if we’re revealed to some particular ponies,” said Chen, “We just want to put on a little party to get some ponies excited.” “Meanwhile, we’ll let you into the shop and we’ll be just outside to get whatever you find,” Mei explained. “Oh, and you need one of these too!” said Jinjing bringing up a black tarp just big enough for her. “You won’t want too much attention drawn to yourself so stay quiet. Or,” she leaned forward with big pleading eyes, “You don’t want the surprise to be ruined, do you?” Mystic shook her head vigorously. “So, will you help us with our plan?” Mei asked. Mystic nodded, “Yes!” “Excellent!” Mystic put the tarp over her back and Jinjing tied it on. Later she’d noticed Chen had put some fake sideburns and goatee on. Jinjing gave her a drink to keep her energy up and began to tell her stories as they made their way to a wagon. It’s filled with drinks that looked like alcohol. Mei kept her from looking at it too much telling her it’s “inappropriate for fillies her age.” The quad made their way into a shopping district and there were some snooty unicorns having a party in a building nearby. “Where is this place we’re going to?” Mystic asked. “Just beyond the party,” said Chen, “I’ll sell these drinks to these ponies while you three make your way to our destination.” "Come on, little one," said Jinjing. Mystic nodded and followed the two mares. She looked over at Chen with his wagon and he stopped on the yard's edge. “Hey everypony!” Chen cried. This gained the attention of everypony else in the yard, “The drinks are just five bits a glass! Please don’t hesitate to come and get some!” The unicorns looked at each other confused. But a few seconds later some went up to check it out. Jinjing nudged Mystic along and the filly turned her attention back to the job at hoof. “See that building up ahead?” Mei asked. The filly gazed ahead to see a white marble building with statues of the Founder out in front. “That’s where we’re going?” Mystic asked, slightly taken aback. “Yes. But we need to move quickly as we have a certain amount of time for our trades.” Drinks as trade and ponies paying for them? That’s not giving. Mystic shrugged and assumed they’ll be giving them to the poor looking ponies down the alleyway they passed by. Without any more doubts, she followed her friends to a hidden side entrance. Jinjing placed something against the door and forced it open. “Gosh!” she grunted, “I thought I told that pony to leave the door unlocked!” “You’ll deal with it, won’t you?” Mystic asked. “Certainly,” said Jinjing, “Now get in there.” She stepped through the door and she was led down a hallway to the back of the building. It seems further than what she thought traders would be in. A curious look formed on her face. This is so peculiar. she thought. At the end of the hall, Jinjing forced another door open and let everypony in. When Mystic saw the inside of the room, she gasped! There are a bunch of valuables in there. There are necklaces, chalices, jewelry, and many other things that looked priceless. “Whoooooaaaaa.” “Impressive, isn’t it?” Mei giggled. “But no time to fool around.” She gave the big sack to her, “Start filling that thing to the brim until it’s full!” “It looks as if we need to make a second trip!” Mystic jumped excitedly. “We’ll see! Now get to collecting for charities!” “We’ll be collecting the main portion our little friend,” Jinjing smiled. Mystic nodded vigorously, lit up her horn and began sweeping some valuables in. “That’s it!” said Mei, “Good filly!” Mystic saw Jinjing had opened a door down the wall a ways and revealed a safe. “Oh, my!” Mystic gasped, “This is going to help so many ponies!” “Get going! Chop! Chop!” Mei ordered. As Jinjing and Mei began to fool around with the safe Mystic began levitating valuables into the sack. Everything in here looked expensive! Are these ponies always trading such valuables away for charity? How generous! Mystic hummed little tunes as she took valuables. She began to feel a little off about this whole thing but pushed the thought aside as she continued towards the register, forcefully opened it, pulled out the bits, and placed them into the sack. A clicking sound pierced through the room. She gazed over to the mares and saw they’d opened the safe. She nearly flipped when she saw an endless supply of bits! Mystic began working faster to fill the sack. They probably don’t have enough time to gawk around. Or, well, she doesn’t. Scooping things back and forth seemed to take longer than what she’d felt like but before she knew it that sack was filled to the brim with valuables. She brightly smiled and saw Jinjing had been watching her. “Are you finished?” she asked. “Hay yeah!” Mystic said happily. “Shhh!” Jinjing shushed, “Quiet!” “Sorry!” Mystic meeped. The mare trotted over to her and opened the sack. Her eyes lit up. “How did I do?” Mystic asked excitedly. Jinjing smiled brightly at her. “Perfect, my dear.” Mystic giggled loudly and Jinjing motioned her to follow. She skipped down the hallway and out into the lobby they'd entered. When she came by a window, something caught her eye. Turning her attention to outside, she gasped when she saw something horrifying. The ponies in the courtyard were unconscious! And Chen isn’t giving the bits in his sack away! Her blood turned into ice as her excitement turned into horror. Chen made his way over with his wagon as his sisters lifted the loot up. What is going on?! “The Luxury Resort’s being robbed!” cried a distant voice. Robbed?! “Darn it!” cried Jinjing, “We gotta get out of here!” “Move! Move! Move!” Mei cried as she helped Jinjing load the loot into the wagon. “Wait! What have we been doing?!” Mystic cried. They didn’t listen as they shut the wagon. Mystic ran over to them completely confused and scared. “Have we just robbed a store?! What about the charities?!” Jinjing, the one who was the warmest with her smiled sweetly, “Oh, dearie, it’s been a lot of fun. But we’ve got to go.” She kissed her on the forehead, “I almost liked you. Good luck.” Mystic’s heart dropped to her stomach as her pupils dilated. Jinjing took off as Chen pushed the wagon away with great force. His sisters followed. “Did you get our message across?” Mei asked. “Hay yeah I did!” Chen laughed. “Ha! Ha! Another perfect robbery!” she heard Jinjing laugh. “Now to move onto the next target!” Mystic gawked at the feeling pegasi. They used her?! There was no charity?! They not only probably scammed and drugged ponies but they also set her up and framed her for a robbery! “We have one in sight!” came a voice. Crap! Her gaze darted around looking for a way out! “HEY! She’s the one who broke through the wall!” came another. They knew?! Did somepony see her get through?! She whirled around to see several soldiers galloping towards her. “You there! HALT!” one shouted. Nope! Spotting a window, she bolted towards it, shattering it with a case and leaped out onto the streets! “Get her!” she heard. The unicorn turned to the right and came face to face with the city’s marketplace! She swerved around ponies, jumped over some boxes, and accidentally knocked over a barrel of pickles! She didn’t bother looking back! How could she have been so stupid?! How could she have trusted those ponies?! “Over here!” came another voice. Dang it! Swerving to the right and avoiding several colts, Mystic spotted more soldiers heading her way! Is the entire army looking for her?! She bolted into an alleyway as she heard the sounds of hoofs right behind her! “Leave me alone!” Mystic cried. “I’m just lost and hungry!” A lie but it was true before! They didn’t reply. They won’t help her! Nopony will! She gasped when she saw she’s heading towards a dead end! Screeching to a stop, she began looking for a way out only for a chain to wrap around her body and pulled her to the ground! “AAH! No!” she cried. “Got her!” a soldier shouted. “NO! PLEASE!!” Mystic wailed as she shook the chains. “Detain her!” Another chain wrapped around her body as she felt something placed on her horn. She felt her inner magic being dampened. What did they do to her?! She squirmed against the chains as a tall unicorn silhouette emerged from behind the soldiers. She’s trapped! There’s no way of getting out of this! “Is this their accomplice?” he asked his cold blue eyes staring into her soul. “Yes,” said a soldier, “She’s been seen around the city and has stolen food, clothes, and helped the Triple Trio.” “I see,” the pony said, he glared at Mystic and bared his teeth. “Filly, you’re in a true heap of trouble,” he said. Mystic gulped her entire heart down her throat. Author's Note Hey everypony! You obviously noticed the time jump into the present! I was inspired by the show Breaking Bad to give you glimpses of the future and let it have its own small stories until we're full circle with both past and future. Breaking Bad did some of that and I thought I'd give it a shot. So keep in mind the present whenever it shows up. The next chapter is definitely longer than this one so I want to be sure it's done right so it might be a little bit before it's uploaded. Anywho, please review if you want!
IntroductionARC 1 - Volume 1 - Introduction Waking Up Her eyes blearily opened to meet a sky painted orange with a slight purple. "Uuhh..." she groaned, blinking several times. Suddenly, her head throbbed and veins pulsed through her cranium. "YAH!" she cried. Instinctively, she reached up to grab her temple, but her joints ached that caused her to wince. However, she pushed past the pain and grasped her head to ease her headache. What is going on?! she thought, dread and uneasiness building up in her chest. She heaved and her heart thudded. "What the hay?" she whispered. Tears welled up in her eyes before she closed them. A few whimpers escaped her throat. Seconds seemed to stretch into minutes as she waited for the pain to subside. Cracking open her eyes, she saw snow blanketing around her in the middle of a worn-down brick road with worn down, poorly kept buildings. It looked eerie and unwelcoming and as cold as the atmosphere around her. In the midst of her murky, scared mind, she let out another groan and managed to sit up and spotted the street stretching further that made the town more unwelcoming. Ragged filthy ponies trudged through the brown muck while a setting sun covered them in red. The filly wanted to cover her nose, the stench was so bad. Unfortunately, her hooves were in the same morass, and the idea of putting that dirt near her nose, made her empty stomach churn... As her migraine subsided, her mind began to wander. A shudder snaked up her spine as cold sweat trickled down her forehead. How did she get here? And who is... Her eyes widened in horror. Wait, who is she?! Where had she come from? How did she get here?! She let out a panicked yelp and stood up on her wobbly legs. “Where the heck am I?!” she cried. Her heart pounded and her breath shortened. Was anypony looking for her?! Did they know where she is?! Why is she, a ten-year-old filly all alone in the middle of nowhere?! She paused. Wait. Ten years old? She held a hoof to her temple and stroked it. Where had that come from? Is it something she remembers? Was she trying to do something and she had failed? Or did she appear out of thin air? Did somepony try to save her and end up here by accident? Or did she not exist until now? Where is she now? Darn murky mind! Forget about the questions. What does she need to do?! Feeling the migraine beginning to return, the filly reached up and rubbed her temple again. "Think, think, think," she whispered. How is she going to get a way out of this? She can't go at it alone! Suddenly it clicked. She needs to find help! With her objective in mind, she walked forward. Her stomach churned again. Her steps were as if she were taking a huge effort to keep moving. Her eyes landed on the ponies working their way through the street. Her mouth opened to call out to them but held back as she shivered. They look mean. Rounding a corner, she came upon where the street split into a crossroad. Her gaze landed on more ponies. However, they were either wrapped in dirty clothing sitting out or lying on the cold ground. She shuddered at the sight of them. This place looks awful. Not willing to back down, the filly continued onwards. It’s time to figure out how she’d gotten here! “Come on, Mystic!” her voice slightly panicked, “As scary as this is you can figure it out!” Suddenly she paused. Mystic. She shook her head vigorously. Mystic? What about it? Is it something mystical? What is it? It’s another thought that came to mind. Like a bolt of lightning it suddenly made sense. It’s her name. “Seriously?” she asked herself. “Who names their child ‘Mystic’?” Mystic thought through this undaunting situation some more and realized something else. Maybe if she thinks about what she’s forgotten she’ll be able to remember! Yeah, that sounds like a good idea! She closed her eyes, thinking back on anything she might’ve seen, done, or if she had anypony she knew. Her mind felt murky and all she could remember was darkness. Her eyes snapped open as her blood turned to ice. Was she born at ten years old?! Her legs began to feel wobbly. “That can’t be true!” she whispered, she began shivering, not from the cold but because of the epiphany. As much as it was scary, it was strange. She’s able to recognize a street, ponies, curbs, roads. The smell of smoke in the air. Even make her own choices that seem applicable to her. Even the feelings of dread and horror. They came almost out of nowhere. But why can’t she remember anything about herself?! Where did she come from? How did she get here? And who is she? Why does she have to be in the dark? All alone in this neighborhood? Her legs quivered as she wobbled forward. Her heart throbbed against her ribcage. Mystic continued down the path and decided to go right at the crossroads. After trudging through the filthy streets for a few minutes the sound of laughter pierced her ears. Perking up, she gazed to her right and spotted a few unkempt earth pony fillies dressed in rags and kicking a dirty ball. “Fillies! Supper is almost ready!” an older voice cried. The fillies groaned. “Mom, why can’t we have more than scraps of bean buns for dinner?” one complained. “We’re starving!” another complained. “We’re not the higher ponies,” the voice replied. “We have to deal with it.” “Listen to your mother!” a voice from across the street taunted. Mystic tensed and her heart skipped a beat as she gazed to her left and spotted a laughing silhouette retreating down an alley. The fillies gasped and scrambled closer to their worn-down home, mumbling and whispering to each other. They tightly hugged each other. Mystic felt sorry for them. She can identify with the poor little ponies and being trapped in a place with no way out. As much as they seemed on edge, Mystic knew she needs help. These ponies look friendly enough and they could be welcoming. Right? “Hey,” she called out. They didn’t hear her. “Hey!” The fillies gasped and locked eyes with Mystic. The older filly did her best to smile and look friendly. “Mom!” one of the fillies cried. Mystic kept walking. An earth pony mare dressed in tattered clothing stepped out. When she saw Mystic, her eyes widened, and her face turned into a scowl. “Get out of here!” she shouted, causing Mystic to stop abruptly. “We don’t accept rogues in our home!” “But I’m lost!” Mystic cried, her heart hammering. “I need help!” “Yeah right, unicorn!” the mare hissed. “I know a con when I see one! Get back to your parents!” “I woke up and I don’t know where I am!” Mystic insisted, her eyes welling up. “Please! I need help!” “Go!” the mare screeched. “Fillies! Get inside now!” The fillies scurried into the house. The mare reached behind the door and pulled out a rod. “Leave now!” she cried, “This is private property!” “But I’m starving, and I have no idea who I am and where I came from!” Mystic insisted. Mystic outstretched her clutched hooves and pleadingly dropped to her stomach. “I don’t care who you are!” The mare began stomping forward. “In this holy-forsaken town, filly, colt, or adult, you’re with family or on your own!” Mystic stood up as a whimper escaped her tightening throat amidst her teary vision. Her mouth opened to explain. “Get out of here!” the mare roared. Mystic screamed when the mare charged. She bolted down the street focusing on the path ahead of her. She galloped further into the night, not daring to look back. It felt like hours as her legs carried her as fast as they could. Whimpers and sobs went unchecked. Her legs gave out and suddenly she was flat on her face. She screamed, feeling pain shooting up her left foreleg. Immediately, Mystic sat up and examined her limb. Just above the knee, blood oozed out of a scrape. She gulped. It needed to be treated, and soon! Deciding to examine herself for additional injuries, she ran a hoof along her orange coat. Suddenly, she felt something metal wrapped around her neck. She looked down at her chest to see was wearing a golden necklace with a medallion. Where did this come from? So many questions about herself and the society she was in. Putting her discovery aside, she decided to think positive, maybe those ponies were the wrong ponies and she was in the wrong place at the wrong time. Yeah. That could be it. Right? “I need help,” she croaked, “and I won’t give up...” Desperate and frightened she decided to go around the neighborhood to ask for help. The neighborhood isn’t as friendly as Mystic hoped. She saw ponies fighting over scraps. Several laid in heaps to keep themselves warm. Soon, she had found some pieces of cloth hanging on a line to dry. Without thinking, she took one of them to help with her wound, hearing somepony yell at her before clutching the cloth close and taking off down the street. Now in a secluded spot, Mystic cleaned her wound and wrapped the cloth around it. She tightened it slightly, the wound still stung but felt better. The door slammed in her face. Mystic let out a whimper as she sulked and walked back onto the cold street. She felt tears well up in her eyes again. Nopony bothered to help her. Not even help heal her wound. Her gaze landed on some abandoned and burnt down buildings close by. A hunch told her that she won't find help there. She sighed. Time to turn around. A few minutes passed and she found one house that seemed sturdier than most of the slums she had seen. It looked somewhat worn down and with paint partly chipped away from the walls. Desperate, out a moment of bravery or stupidity, she entered the house. The den is fairly put together, but it still looked worn down and a bit unkempt. Several cobwebs decorated the corners and a dresser nearby. Just a couple of chairs and a table in front of a fireplace. Wait, a fireplace?! Fire is burned in it, too! Her heart soared. Without a second thought, the filly made her way over and-- She froze. A cup and book on the table. Her blood turned to ice as she gazed to her right. A sleeping earth pony in a chair. Uh oh. The thought to ask for help came to mind. However, she recalled the mare saying that without family she’s on her own. If that was true, then this pony wouldn’t be willing to help. An instinct kicked within her. One she never thought she had. It felt bold. Determined. A survival instinct? A glare took form on her features. She needs to get warm, survive and will not let herself freeze! The unicorn gazed around the somewhat empty den and spotted a ragged green jacket hanging on a handle. Jackpot. She made her way over, not caring how loud she is, grabbed it and pulled it off the handle, shattering it. The pony stirred in his sleep. Mystic put on the jacket. She nestled into it and felt warmer than before. “Hey!” a voice shouted. Mystic froze. “Give that back!!” Staying by the fire didn’t matter anymore. Mystic turned and glared at him. “No! You’re on your own!” she stated boldly but inwardly couldn’t believe her words, “Just like I am!” Mystic ran through the den as the stallion let out a cry of anger. She didn’t care she needs this more than he does! She ran down a short hall and leaped out the window as the stallion called out for her. Never looking back as she bolted down the street. A few minutes later Sitting behind some rubble, she had been relishing in her received jacket. She opened it up, put it on her cold body and hugged herself to keep it on. Despite it being twice her size, her body began to feel warmer than she had before. She felt proud but she also wondered to herself if that really happened. Did she just really say that? A scream pierced through the air. Her heart leapt before hiding and peeking over the rubble to see several ponies carrying values, desperately trying to avoid being seen. “Looters…” she said in a dire tone. The sun’s light continued to fade along with Mystic’s hope. She’s being left in the dark. With no one else to help, she stood up and began walking west, following the sunlight. She has hope, but it’s fading like the sun’s light. Searching the streets for a few more minutes, mostly nopony is in sight. Now feeling truly alone. Plopping down by some barrels, her gaze looked down the street. Against the fading sunlight, Mystic spotted some taller well-constructed building. Her eyes widened. The spark of hope returned. A city? Was she on the outskirts of a city? “That would be an interesting development,” she said to nopony in particular. Great. Now she’s talking to herself. Or has she always? Mystic let out a groan, snapping out of her thoughts. Maybe she can find help there! Surely there are- “Run! Run you fools!” she heard a voice cry. It sounded male. Her blood turned into ice before hiding behind a barrel to see another group of homeless ponies running from the city to where she’s hiding! She hid further behind the barrel and saw they’re being chased by unicorns that looked well-groomed. Time seemed to slow down a bit before one of the well-groomed ponies shot out a burst of magic, knocking the homeless ponies to the street. “Please don’t!” one pleaded as he turned over onto his back, “We’re just hungry!” “Give us back our food!” one of the unicorns demanded, “You worms should go back in the dirt where you belong and leave us alone!” “We’re all ponies here!” a second homeless pony pleaded, only to receive a punch in the face. “No, you’re not!” the second unicorn shouted, “We hated chasing you worms from our fine establishments! You should know you have no purpose in life and know who truly matters! Now, get lost before we decide to end the lot of you!” The three homeless ponies cried out and gave the food back to the unicorns. Mystic couldn’t help but watch in horror as the homeless ponies received more beatings and distaste from the other ponies before they scurried off into the cold neighborhood. “Good riddance,” said the first pony. “Scavengers,” said the second. Mystic watched them go. When they were gone, she realized she hadn’t been breathing. She snapped out of her state and started breathing hard and hyperventilating. “My gosh, my gosh, my gosh,” she wheezed and gasped for air. For the umpteenth time, Mystic bolted off. The worn-down buildings passed by her in a blur, the smell of urine hit her nostrils as she came across more worn down, destroyed buildings. A little later, she stopped to catch her breath. “Why fate?!” she cried, “Why do I have to be in this place?!” Her eyes welled and she shivered again. Harder this time but not from the cold. She slammed her hoof onto the ground. She felt her hope continue to fall. She stood up again and examined her surroundings. The buildings aren’t as worn down, but they still look daunting and gave her an eerie vibe. Even if everything happened for a reason, why does she, a pony with no memory of herself have to be here in this place?! Was it a mistake?! Was fate really this cruel to little fillies?! Looking down at the cloth around her leg, she noticed it came a little loose. She sat down, her jacket slightly loosened but shielded her from the cold. She felt relieved as she tightened her cloth. “I need to get some shelter,” she said shifting back into the jacket, “It’s getting dark.” She stood up and examined her surroundings. There’s no place where she can take shelter. Deciding to walk, she took to the streets one more time. Five minutes later The sun has been gone for a while, but its last streams of golden light were barely hanging on as the night continued to envelop the city. As she searched for shelter, she’s seen more homeless ponies on the streets. With how this place is, how will she ever know if she’s truly safe from the horrors she’d seen? And they can’t be the only horrors she’ll encounter if she stays here. Looking to her right, there's a burnt down building. It’s the first she’s seen in a while, but it does seem like the only shelter within a square mile. She made her way over and saw it used to be a residence. There's a piece of wall still standing. Perfect. Just enough to keep her shielded and hidden. She made her way over and laid down on the floor. The musty jacket gave her some cushioning. In front of her are the silhouettes of the taller buildings against the fading light. Maybe she can head into the city and find some decent ponies. Yeah, that sounds like a good idea. First, she must figure out to equip and supply herself. She’d already taken a jacket, who’s to say she can’t take more? “I will make it,” she vowed, “I won’t die in this place!” Settling in further to the jacket, a thought came to her. She tried again to remember where she’d come from. Her memory is very murky. All she can remember is darkness, waking up, what she’s seen through the whole time she’s been awake, and her own accursed name. Mystic. What kind of name is that? Then there’s the necklace and— She paused. Looking down at the necklace again and brought the golden medallion to take a closer look at it. A sun is engraved on the front and turned it over to see a star. Wasn’t the sun a star, too? She scoffed. “Does this necklace mean ‘sunny star’?” it was a joke. How ridiculous! However, looking at the necklace- It felt as if it belonged to her. She’s unable to deter why that is, but her heart warmed a little despite the coldness around her. She smiled a bit for the first time. Sunny Star… It didn’t seem to imply anything else. Her brows furrowed. Could it truly mean that? The more she thought about it… “It seems to stick,” she said, almost automatically. It sounded right. Despite fate seeming so cruel, whatever has led her here must’ve happened for a reason. Surely, there must be a reason why she knows herself as Mystic and this necklace that feels special to her. “I’ll take whatever comfort I can get,” she said, letting the necklace hang loose again. Tucking in with what little cover she had, she made herself as comfortable as she could within the burnt wood. As the wind blew through like a ghost, her eyes met the skyscrapers' silhouettes as the last bits of the sun began to fade. Why does she have to be in this place? Why is it so dark and cold here? The sun’s light continued to fade as Mystic realized that she’s on her own. She needs to find those who will help in the city, and make her own choices to survive. It will be a daunting task. Mystic tucked herself in further to ensure she won’t get hypothermia. She took one last look to the west and felt as if her hope faded away as the last bit of sunlight withered away into the darkness. Wherever the Light Shines Author's Note Hey everypony! Here's the first chapter of my first Pony fanfic! Only this time, it's rewritten to make the story more interesting and I say it is! Please leave a like and a review! I hope you enjoy this story and I hope it's a good, worthwhile tale!
Chapter 2 - Into the FireA1: V1 - 2 - Into the fire Year 10 - Day 4 She panted and wheezed in fear, panic, and hopelessness as the soldiers kept an eye on her. The dungeon cell smelt musty and like urine. It made her gag for the umpteenth time. She dared not get close to the small blocks in the corner of the cell. That almost made her vomit. She looked down at her chained hooves lightly rattling them. Not only are they in hoofcuffs there are chains keeping her to the wall. She’d already tried begging the soldiers and explaining about what she thought she was doing with those ponies but they wouldn’t hear any of it. They told her to save her breath for the General. He’s been gone for a while to a place she isn’t sure of. “What did I do to deserve this?” she whispered, “I haven’t done anything wrong! I just woke up with no memory about myself!” “You have the right to remain silent!” a soldier boomed. She jumped. “Do NOT let me tell you again!” Mystic nodded vigorously, “Sorry.” “No more talking!” “Sorry!” “Why are you still talking?!” Mystic shut up and looked down at the rocky floor. Hoofsteps began to walk down the creaky stairs. She looked up and saw the soldiers straighten up. “Any problems?” a voice asked. The General. “Other than speaking she’s not been a problem,” said the first soldier. “I’ve submitted my report to the Leader of our...” he cleared his throat, “Fair City.” His voice sounded lower and bitter at the mention of him. “And?” “Now I’m going to interrogate the prisoner. Bring her to a more suitable environment. I can’t stand this place much longer.” “Yes, sir.” The soldiers opened the door and opened the cell. Mystic tensed up at their hard faces. “Do not resist,” one of them threatened. Mystic didn’t respond she just stayed frozen. They undid her chains connecting to the wall and began pushing her forward. Mystic kept her eyes to the floor. What was the point of looking where she’s going? This is horrible! She was wrong! This is a lot worse than being on your own! She was led out of the dungeons and through some hallways. Mystic kept whimpering and letting out small cries. Soon, they entered a room and one of the soldiers sat Mystic down in a chair. She heard the soldiers depart and the door close. “Look up at me,” a voice commanded. Reluctantly, Mystic looked up to meet the General’s cold eyes. Now having a clear view of him he has a dark orange coat, a black mane, mustache, and goatee. “What is your name?” “M-M-M...” “Speak up!” “Mystic!” she cried, “My name is Mystic!” “Very well, Mystic,” he said, shifting in his seat, “My name is Hong. I am the General of this city and I keep it in order. Do you know what that means?” “I...do...” “Evaluate.” Mystic gulped. “They...command soldiers and keep the law?” “Exactly!” Hong growled. “You broke the law little missy by robbing the Luxury Resort and you broke through the wall on the east side, didn’t you?!” Mystic winced. So, they do know! How?! “You should know how grave of an impact you helped those three get away with a crime!” “I didn’t know that they were robbing a place!” Mystic cried. “You didn’t know?!” Hong growled incredulously. “They took care of me and used me!” The stallion rubbed his temples and began breathing in and out. “You look just like those ponies on the east side,” he growled, “All bruised up and filled with poverty.” Mystic looked up at him, “B-But I wasn’t trying to hurt anypony. I was just trying to live.” “That’s what they all say!” Mystic gulped as her heart throbbed, “Wh-Why is there a wall up?” Hong looked at her incredulously, “Seriously?! Everypony in this city knows why that wall is up!” “I-I don’t...” SLAM! Mystic jumped as she squealed. “Horseapples, filly!” Hong scolded, “You know darn well why it’s up!” “I don’t!” Mystic cried. Hong growled, “You need a refresher huh?” He leaned back in his chair, “That wall is to keep the troublemakers and those who deserve punishment. Those who break the city’s rules. Not enough for prison, but enough to be kicked out.” “But...that’s awful.” “Not as awful as they are! They’re distasteful for our city and it’s my job to keep this place together and keep our stupid incompetent leader in order!” Mystic couldn’t speak. This stallion is hard and quick to the point. “Now,” he said, “What do you have to say to theft, resisting arrest, helping rob the Luxury Resort and violating the law of getting through the wall?!” Her body filled with chills as he bared his teeth again. This is so unfair! So scary! “I...” “Speak! Don’t whimper now! Speak! About where you came from!” “I don’t know!” Mystic cried. She felt tears rolling down her face. “What do you mean you don’t know?!” “I woke up without any memory of where I’ve come from or how I got here!” Mystic cried, not caring about withholding the truth, “All I can remember is my own name and things around me! Honest!” Hong let out a harsh laugh, “All my time as general and I’ve never heard a more ridiculous statement from a prisoner!” “It’s true! Honestly!” Mystic cried, “You don’t understand what it’s like to wake up in an unknown location without knowing who you are or where you came from!” “And I can’t understand how you could’ve come up with such a tall tale. How old are you? Seven?” “Ten!” Hong paused. “Wow. And I was seriously lying about the seven.” The filly sank into her seat, trying to make herself look as small as possible, “I didn’t mean to cause any trouble. Just please, listen to me and-” “You’re in my domain, filly!” Hong shouted, “You listen to ME! And ME alone! I make the calls around here!” He leaned across his desk. “Understand?!” “Yes! Yes! But please!” “Shut it! Maybe I should put you under the jail!” “NO!” “Oh, yeah, and the Leader won’t be too pleased about your antics once it all comes forward!” He clamped down on her left foreleg, “Then I can carry out my threat!” “AHHH! Mean stallion!” Mystic squealed, “Get away from me!” The door opened. Both ponies froze as a soldier entered. “General, the Leader wants to see you,” he said. “Already?!” Hong shouted, “Can’t he understand I’m dealing with a pony in custody now?!” “He does and that’s why he wants to speak with you. Now.” Hong let out a loud groan, let go of Mystic, and began stomping out. “He also said to bring her with you.” Hong froze. “Seriously?!” “Yes. His orders. He wants to confirm himself whether if she’s truly a threat or not.” Her eyes locked eyes with his cold gaze and shivered again. She saw a bit of a deranged look in them. It seemed fitting for his attitude! “You’re lucky, filly,” he growled. “Not many get to see him face to face.” The soldier helped Mystic out of the chair and nudged her forward. Hong stomped off and Mystic followed suit. Mystic is filled to the brim with dread and the queasy feeling that caused her stomach to swirl grew. She did glance around at the artifacts aligning the polished jade walls and hardwood floors in the various hallways they passed through towards the center of the palace. The large jade doors crept open revealing a throne room. With a large gulp, the filly’s eyes locked onto a somewhat overweight, nonchalant green unicorn. His yellow eyes locked onto Mystic as he brushed his black mane. “You will only refer to him as the Leader,” Hong whispered to Mystic. The Leader’s eyes looked down at her as she came to a stop. Hong pushed her down into a very awkward bow. “Is this the one that had robbed the Resort?” the Leader asked. “An accomplice,” said a soldier, “She also claims she wasn’t aware that they were robbing the Resort and that she has no memory of who she is.” The Leader raised an eyebrow, “Does she now?” He cleared his throat, “Let her rise.” Mystic felt a hoof clutch her back and force her up to her hooves. She let out an involuntary whimper. “What do you have to say to the charges and your story?” the Leader asked. Mystic gulped, “N-Nice to make your...acquaintance. I am...truly sorry about what happened...” “Start speaking faster!” Hong growled, “He doesn’t have all day!” “I don’t know where I am! I don’t know what’s going on here!” she cried, “I’m just a poor lost soul that hasn’t the slightest idea of this city or about herself! Please,” she lowered her head in shame, “I just want to go home...” She glanced up at him and his features had softened a little bit. “See how ridiculous this sounds?” Hong asked, “I’ve never heard such crap in my entire life.” “She appears genuine to me,” said the Leader. “I’ve read the report and what she'd stated when she was seized.” “Seriously?! We don’t know how or why she’s doing here! She’s gotten past the wall in a crafty way and helped a wanted group of criminals in the region!” “I told you I didn’t know that they were!” Mystic cried, “They took care of me and used me!” “On top of everything, she’s totally an uncooperative prisoner,” Hong explained. Liar! “And the ponies she helped drugged are going to be out for a few days.” “I see.” “She’s just a little brat as far as I’m concerned.” The Leader sighed, brushing his cheek. “Any idea where she came from?” “No.” “Any relatives? Parents? Cousins? Friends?” “None of the above.” “Does she really not know who she is or where she is?” “You tell me.” Mystic’s stomach swirled. The Leader gaze back down at her, “I just want to confirm this. You don’t know what this place is? You don’t know anything or where you’ve come from?” “No...” Mystic whispered, “I just...want to know why...I’m scared...” She sat down on the floor but Hong forced her back onto her hooves. The Leader sighed, “You’re in Imperial City. A proud city of unicorns that thrives on pride, passion, and order.” “Order?” “We’ve had a lot of problems lately. But we’ve been trying to get everything back together.” “We?!” Hong scoffed, “You haven’t done much other than bathe and eat all day!” The Leader growled at him and looked back at Mystic with a softer look, “And I’ll ask you again; you didn’t think in the slightest you were helping rob the Resort?” “No! Honest!” “This is just a waste of time,” Hong muttered, “I think she should be thrown in prison.” “HONG!” the Leader roared, “Remain silent until I speak to you!!” The general growled, “Sir.” “Now filly,” said the Leader, “Answer me.” “I didn’t mean to rob the Luxury Resort!” Mystic insisted, “I said that those ponies brought me in, fed, cared, and got me feeling better! They used me!” “Somepony as smart as getting through the wall and yet you let yourself be fooled by the Triple Trio?” the Leader asked. “I’m desperate! I was hungry and wanting out of the cold!” “And about drugging the ponies in the courtyard?” “I didn’t know they were drugged!” Mystic cried, tears rolling down her face, “I was just wanting to thank them for being such caring ponies! This is so unfair! NONE OF THIS IS FAIR!” The Leader has turned from looking nonchalant to sympathetic. What is he thinking? “I believe you’re a fine Leader...” Mystic whimpered, “Please, just hear my voice and judge rightly...” She took a backward glance at Hong and saw he’s just as hard as ever. The unicorn looked back at the Leader as he appeared to be processing. The atmosphere made her shiver as she felt as if she’s going to pass out. “You know,” said the Leader, “As much as you’ve done...you appear to be remorseful of your actions.” Mystic didn’t say anything as he continued, “We do allow prisoners to be rehabilitated in some cases.” “Sir, please think of what you’re suggesting,” said Hong. “Be quiet, Hong!” “She’s talking crazy, sire!” “HONG!” The general shut up but his hard gaze focused right on Mystic. “Here’s what I’ve decided,” said the Leader, “Because of her remorse and genuine emotions, there’s no evidence to confirm whether she’s a threat or not. While she did commit some crimes, I advise you’ll make her a worker to the city. She is open to making a friend of her choosing, but she’s to stick to the schedule as is,” He glared at Hong, “And you will be watching over her. And because of your hostile actions to an amnesiac filly, you will be taking care of her and raising her as if she were your own.” “What?!” Hong gasped, “I’m to be saddled with a worthless maggot?!” “And if you have any problems with it!” The Leader shouted, “You will answer to me! We can be better than this, and your behavior lately from being the general you were has greatly deteriorated.” “But sir! We don’t know if she’s telling the truth!” Hong insisted, “I have to deal with all the wrongdoings in this city! Murderers! Junkies! Looters! Gypsies! The Liberators! You name it!” “And she doesn’t fit any of those categories! She’s just lost and scared! Just look at her!” Hong scoffed and rolled his eyes, “Sir! Please!” “You will not only raise her but you will rehabilitate her so she lives a proper life here in the city! I don’t care how long it takes but she is in your care!” “I can’t believe this! And you put this on me?! Why can’t you take care of her?!” “Because I have responsibilities of my own!” “Responsibilities?!” Hong barked, “You barely have lifted a hoof to help this city!” The Leader stood up from his throne, furious at Hong, “I want you to shut up and listen!” He pointed at Mystic, “I want you to get her washed, fed, hydrated, and a place to rest! She will begin in a day or two!” “But Sir!” “This discussion is over! Hong, you will raise her as your own! No more questions asked or so help the gods and goddesses above!” Mystic let out a loud whimper as Hong slammed his hoof on the ground. This cannot end well. With Mystic and Hong Neither of them spoke a word to each other. Mystic is very tense and while grateful that she’s out of chains, she has to be in this stallion’s care?! While the Leader seems like he might have a good heart his judgment could’ve used some revision! She did take note of his behavior of being nonchalant and a little distant but when he was accused by Hong he got all defensive. Mystic saw they’re heading down towards the west part of the Palace where it’s labeled “For Workers only” and it doesn’t look as nice as it does in the main part of the palace. “He might have saved your skin,” Hong spoke up, venom clearly behind it, “But let me make several things clear. He never said that you were to speak up, and if you do speak up against me, you will suffer dire consequences. He’s not your friend.” Mystic wanted to speak up, but she didn’t out of fear of this shrewd General. “Regardless of what title you have of this city, you are my tool for this city. You’re to do what I say when I say it. I am in control of you. No questions asked. Do you understand?” Mystic solemnly nodded. “You’re my slave. Not my daughter. But I will be known as your adoptive uncle. You’re to call me ‘Uncle Hong’ and nothing else.” “I...understand...” Mystic muttered. “Good.” Hong opened a door they came upon and revealed a modest-looking bathroom that had a medium-sized tub. It doesn’t feel warm like the previous tub she’d seen and been in. “Bathe,” he said spitefully, “Then we’ll get you to your room.” Mystic nodded and closed the door behind her. The unicorn hesitantly walked over to the tub and turned the water on. She spotted a bar of soap that looked crusty and hard. During her time in the bath, her mind wouldn't let her fully process her situation and the feeling of needing to vomit never faded either. Soon, she finished bathing and that bar of soap wasn’t pleasant to use. She can feel some chunks of it in her mane and doesn’t feel clean. A harsh knock pounded on the door. “Are you finished?” Hong demanded. “Y-Yes!” Mystic meeped, “I’m just drying myself off!” She immediately levitated a towel over and began drying herself vigorously. Within a minute she finished and opened the door. “You look a tad better,” he said gruffly. He motioned her to follow him. She did and began walking down the hall again. “I...why?” she muttered. “Why what?” Hong demanded. Mystic meeped again, “I mean what’s with you and the Leader?” Hong sighed, “That fool thinks I don’t have what I used to have when I first became general. But for the past decade or so, this city has been going through a really rough time. I try to keep this place in order while he just lounges around on his chair all day.” “He-He seems fair...” “Fair?!” Hong snapped. Mystic yelped, “That wasn’t a fair trial he gave you! He’s just a lazy fool that doesn’t know or do the first thing to help our city!” Mystic noticed a bit of a crazed look in the General’s eyes. He looked a little deranged. He seems a little fidgety and on edge. His body language caused Mystic to wonder if the Leader is the only reason for the city collapsing? Soon, the duo arrived at a door in the basement. The basement is cold and a bit wet in places (due to the snow outside). Hong opened the door and revealed a room with a desk, a mirror, some books on a shelf, a mattress for a bed with an itchy blanket folded on it and a table to have meals. Mystic shuddered at the sight of it. At least it’s better than sleeping outside, right? “Now,” said Hong, “This is where you’ll be staying. We’ll escort you some food so you can recover from being outside for a while.” “S-Sure...” “Very well. Now, get used to your new place,” he placed a hoof under Mystic’s chin and harshly made her look at him, “Because you will begin your work soon.” Mystic weakly nodded as a whimper escaped her throat. “Good,” Hong pulled away, “I’ll see you soon. There are some books over there if you’re into history.” He shrugged, “I don’t know what kids like.” He walked towards the door and shut it behind him. The mare took a look around the room she’s in. She felt her eyes welling up. She ran towards the mattress and buried her face into it suppressing her cries because of that awful General. Now, she’s being forced to call him Uncle?! The need to vomit caught up with her and she let out her materials into the corner. She had little hope for thinking things would get much better after that. She was grateful to get a real meal of sandwiches and drinks. She never left the room (other than to use the restroom) as the next few days rolled on. The scrape on her leg has almost healed and she can use the leg normally now. Hong came by once in a while to ask for updates on how ‘ready’ she is but she lied a few times to make it look like she wasn’t quite ready to work for him. She’s buying time. Trying to think of another way and to stay out of work. Soon, it became apparent that she had more energy than she’d let on. Hong lectured her to never lie to him and to always be on track for the City. “I’ll have to discipline you if you ever do something like this again, Mystic,” he had said, “Get me?” What had he meant by discipline? Some kind of torture? Spanking to keep a child in order? Not that she can recall having any. Recall... She’s still unable to recall anything before she’d woken up. On top of living off scraps and now this situation. Despite her little understanding of the Leader, she had some hope that he would help her through some rough times and see how horrible Hong is. But that hope began to dwindle when she began her first day of ‘rehabilitation.’ Hong awoke her at the crack of dawn and gave her cold porridge to eat. It tasted awful but she had to get moving. The jobs he gave her were “nothing” compared to some other jobs as said by him. She started out with scrubbing the bathroom floors by hoof using water and cleaner. It was hard work and the bathrooms were smelly. It took her about an hour just to clean one section of the bathroom due to the specific instructions given to her by the ponies that usually clean them. When she finished the floor, she had to clean the sinks and then plumb the toilets. How gross! And this is the first day?! To make things worse ponies whispered behind her back about her lack of cutie mark. Cutie mark? Is that what the stallion she’d taken the jacket from meant about being “talentless”? When she asked about a cutie mark the ponies laughed her off. “She doesn’t know what a cutie mark is?!” one had laughed. “How old are you, three?!” “Everypony from a toddler knows what a cutie mark is!” It was embarrassing but she found out that a cutie mark represents what a pony is meant to do in life and relates to who they are. It fully clicked in her mind what the stallion meant. How insulting and rude! But...is she really not special? She spent a few minutes crying after they’d left. Some time passed and she finished the restroom. Hong eventually came in and told her “Good enough. For a first timer.” Mystic stupidly thanked him and he told her never to thank him on an “average job” and if she wanted to impress him, she’ll “Have to do the real hard work efficiently and without complaint.” The next job involved clearing out the chimneys and after that, she’ll have to go around the Palace and take out the trash. She wasn’t allowed to speak to anypony who mattered of “great importance” and “builds their pride on the city.” It seemed like a bit of a warning (or that was her hopeful thinking) because she stupidly went to talk to some of those ponies. “Oh, my dear, what an abomination,” one scoffed. “She looks like she belongs in a mud pen,” said another. They were posh and snooty. Hong heard about this and he scolded her for it calling her “foolish” and “naïve.” She had to clean two other restrooms and they were even worse than the first one. She asked why they weren’t so maintained as a Palace would have them but found out from an amused Hong that they were for ponies like her. Servants. Workers. They can be quite messy. It was disgusting! When the day was over, Mystic had a few apples for supper and hit the bed, falling asleep within seconds. This continued for the next couple of weeks. She had to clean the same restrooms, chimneys and deal with those snooty ponies. She was growing stronger as the days went on and the work became a little easier but the environment never did. Sometimes she did extra chores such as washing the dishes and help move furniture. Nopony was friendly to her or seemed to have any real relationship with one another except when it comes to how important that they and the city is. She knew she had a limited point of view on things but she just kept hoping somepony was decent and knew that the city needs improvement. During the evenings, Hong stuck around to see how well she’s coming but that was the worst part of the day. Whenever he didn’t like how something was being done, he would make her do entire work over again. “You need discipline, young filly!” he had said, “Discipline is a key factor in becoming a mature pony!” He told her that every time he didn’t like how she was doing her chores. After the fifteenth day of her job with nothing but work and below average food to eat, she collapsed onto the bed completely exhausted. She began to whimper and felt tears stain her cheeks. When will it ever end? Just when she was about to drift off a soldier entered the room. She straightened up. “I wanted you to know something,” he said. “Y-Yes?” Mystic asked with trepidation as she wiped her cheeks. “The Leader wants me to send ponies to give you proper education from time to time,” he said, “He felt pity for you, apparently and thought he’d have ponies teach you. He didn’t say how though.” “I...understand...” “Good.” He pushed the door aside and revealed a large dinner filled with sandwiches, fruit, and vegetables. Mystic’s eyes lit up at the sight. “He also told me to bring this down here to keep your strength up,” he said. “I'm not allowed to think much of workers but you do need to carry out your jobs.” He looked at her in the eye, “I want you to carry out your jobs and work as if you deserve this. Do you understand?” Half listening Mystic nodded. The soldier levitated several plates of fruit and vegetables over and sat them down in front of her. He left with the rest. Minorly disappointed it wasn’t all for her she brushed the thought aside and began eating the food like a wolf. The next week passed and despite her hardships, Mystic is almost completely used to her bearable daily routine. However, she was told by some soldiers that her routine is being changed. What?! She’s no longer cleaning the sinks or scrubbing the restroom floors. Now she’s going to be helping with some restoration projects (which involved some heavy lifting, moving furniture, painting, and holding heavy wood in place.) One day, Mystic is quivering underneath the weight of a massive beam. She’s trying to keep it held up as part of a ‘renovations’ project for the Palace. The leader is currently present as he monitors the project. The wind tore at Mystic’s coat as she stood on her hind legs. “Keep that beam up!” Hong ordered, “Do NOT drop it!” “I’m trying!” Mystic cried. She’s been holding it for the past 10 minutes and feels as if it’s about to slip out of her hooves! “She’s shaping up!” she heard Hong say, “She might be weak now, but these heavy lifting jobs will begin to get her stronger!” “Keep that beam up!” the Leader shouted. Mystic grunted as she shut her eyes tight. Her forelegs felt like noodles and her entire body burned and ached. She has to keep this up! She has to keep this up! She-- “GAH!!” Her hooves gave out from underneath her, sending her towards the ground and the beam crashed next to her! She heard ponies screaming and looked up to see the beam she’d failed to hold up caused a section of the upper floor to fracture. “GREAT!” somepony shouted. “Now we have to replace that!” Mystic heard the Leader and Hong talking to one another as she pulled herself up. The unicorn hid her blush as some ponies ridiculed her for failing to keep the beam up. Hong began stomping over. “I think it’s time for you to be disciplined, Mystic!” he shouted. Mystic’s blood turned ice cold. “What?! Wait!!” *CRACK!* Her entire back stung like it’d been struck with a whip. She felt as if her flesh began to tear from her body. Her screams echoed through the halls of the Palace. *CRACK!* *CRACK!* Mystic felt onto the ground. *CRACK!* “AAAAAHHHH!!!” Mystic wailed. “Enough!” the Leader shouted. “Let her recover from the pain and get back to work! Then we’ll worry about getting her back in top shape!” She felt her heart drop to her pit. Get back to work?! After that?! Her situation is hopeless now. It’s brutal. It’s torture. Her back continued to sting like a thousand hornets as she felt a liquid begin to trickle across her back while Hong stood over and yelled at her. An hour later “Aw, you’re fine!” Hong stated. “It’s just a few scratches!” A few scratches? Mystic thought. She was afraid to open her mouth. Looking at a mirror she examined the swollen red marks zigzagging across her back. She’s been recovering but she isn’t so sure if she’ll be able to work for a while because of that. “You haven’t grasped that you need to straighten up and push through your days!” Hong went on, “You will continue today!” Mystic loudly gulped. For the remainder of the day, she had to work despite her stinging back and always looked over her shoulder if Hong was about to whip her again. Soon, she finished the day and threw up in a toilet and began sobbing. As the seasons went on, the situation never seemed to let up. Hong was just as awful (if not worse) than when he first “adopted” her. He did have some soldiers go in and teach Mystic about the world and history of the City. The pain Mystic felt every day, physical and emotional, never let up either. Mystic is scared, having to labor, and nopony bothers to even look at her to see how she’s suffering. She has thought about ending her own life to end all of this but for some reason, she can never find herself to do such a deed. Day by day she had to keep going in order to keep herself from Hong’s wrath as much as possible. But no matter what, he seemed to want to punish her within the legal boundaries of her “rehabilitation” program. He hated her. He hated how he had to raise her. But even then, he insists that he “Keeps her, teaches her, and feeds her.” When he doesn’t do any more than 10 percent of it. He’s likely assuring his dominance over her. She figures that’s why she’s being forced to call him “Uncle” in the first place. The only thing that seemed to keep it from getting any worse was because of the Leader. He’s the “nicest” pony Mystic knows of. If there are any nicer ponies then she sure as hay that they’re avoiding this place to keep themselves safe. Or is that just another wishful thinking on her part? Is the world really this cruel? She has heard of criminal activity in and out of the city wall bordering the East off (the wall’s been more secured because of her breach) and the soldiers have been trying to keep it under control. The main part of the city was safer and had less criminal activity. It’s the Eastside and the outskirts that saw the most. So, she’s at least not in danger from them. Yay? Year 11 Mystic grows stronger day by day. The work she’s been doing has gotten easier but that's because of her efficiency. Hong still whipped her whenever he could but it barely even phased her. Sure, the scars kept coming along her back, torso, and even some of her face. But she’s not the same scared wimpy pony she was when she was taken in. Her attitude has changed and yet there was always some glimmer of hope within her that things would get better. She couldn't explain it. She’d learned a secret. Instead of resisting the pain and being scared she decided to embrace it. She gets stronger day by day as she learns to live with the pain, being belittled and not valued rather than let it hold her back. One day, she volunteered for heavier work to get stronger and build her stamina. Those jobs included working in the coal and gold mines, moving boulders, and pulling carriages either full of prisoners or materials to deliver all across the city. Year 11 – Day 30 Mystic opened her eyes. Another day. Another tenth of a dollar. She got up from her bed and stretched. She got a glimpse of herself in the mirror and all her scars she’d gotten over last year. But she lightly smirked at her firm muscles. However, it faded when she began processing what she’s going to be doing today. More mining for coal. Great. Now she’ll have to wash for hours when she’s finished. Suddenly, she noticed something wrong. Why is it still nighttime? She heard the sounds of hooves clip-clopping up and down the hall. Looking up to the clock on the wall she noticed it’s 6 am. It’s the hour she always gets up. Out of curiosity, she walked over to the barred window of her room and saw the moon. “What?” she whispered, completely taken aback. It’s not what she saw on the moon but what she didn’t see on the moon. “Where’s the Mare in the Moon?” she asked herself. It’s just gone! How can such a feature disappear?! Is she dreaming?! Heart slightly thudding, Mystic slapped herself. She felt pain. She’s not dreaming! Her pupils dilated at the moon again. What is this sorcery?! Trying to calm down, she decided to listen around the Palace for answers on what’s going on. But she needs to report in and receive her assignments. Oh, forget about that! They can wait for a bit! Later On the first floor, her other “fellow” workers weren’t in their usual assignments but instead talking amongst one another as to what’s going on out there. Mystic rolled her eyes. They have been known to come up with crazy theories and conspiracies so she ignored them. The pony in charge of giving her assignments isn’t anywhere to be found. Feeling determined and a bit defiant, Mystic decided to find answers elsewhere. The mare made her way into the main part of the Palace and saw some ponies scrambling and thinking that the world is coming to an end. Soldiers are trying to calm them down but to little avail. Curious, Mystic walked over to a window and saw a bunch of ponies looking up at the moon. The city seems to be on edge and she’s beginning to feel a little panicky, too. “Calm down, Mystic,” she whispered, “Calm down.” She turned around and began thinking about how she can find answers. She assumes Hong would be out keeping order and the soldiers probably won’t give her any satisfactory answers. “I know where I can find the answers,” she told herself. She began making her way towards the throne room and hid whenever somepony had come along. Fortunately, most of them seemed preoccupied with the situation and she was able to reach the doors. With a quick glance at her surroundings, she cracked open the doors and slipped in. She heard voices and hid behind pony’s armor. The Leader is speaking with several soldiers. Dang it. She can’t hear anything they’re saying. She watched them as she tip-hoofed over. The Leader looks to have his full attention to the soldiers. When she could hear what they’re saying she ducked behind another suit of armor. “What have the spotters come back with?” the Leader asked. “Apparently there was some sort of ‘Moon Goddess’ that was locked away in the moon for a millennium and now she’s out to make the night eternal,” the soldier explained. “And do we know the name of this ‘Moon goddess’? “Reports came in about a purple unicorn telling the Goddess in question that she’s the Mare in the Moon, Nightmare Moon.” “I have no knowledge of such a figure.” “Apparently nopony else in Equestria did other than the one pony.” Equestria? That other land filled with ponies? She's heard bits and pieces about it other than it supposedly being a land of harmony. “Well we cannot allow this Goddess to get away with this!” the Leader growled, “She will not be allowed to shroud us in eternal darkness!” He stood up, “Get a message to the spotters and tell them we’ll be putting together an army to bring her down!” “Yes, your Majesty!” Mystic watched the soldier leave. Her mind was running about what she’d heard. Spotters? Nightmare Moon? A purple unicorn? Is this originating from the land of Equestria? “You can come out now, Mystic,” said the Leader. Mystic froze. “You don’t think I didn’t see you? Get out here now!” Her legs wobbling, she stood up and gave herself up. The Leader had a hard look on his face. “What are you doing?” he asked. “I was just wanting to know what was going on,” she quickly explained. “But you should not intrude on me with my staff!” the Leader snapped. “I’m sorry!” Mystic bowed. “Whatever! Just get out of here! I’ll decide your punishment later but let us handle this!” With a quick nod, the mare left the throne room. A little late, while doing her chores, she later found out that the situation of the Mare in the Moon has passed on. The details were vague (and she didn’t know why) but felt as if a worldwide disaster had been avoided. Year 11 – Day 50 “Keep going everypony!” Hong ordered. With a loud grunt, everypony shoved the final beam into place. Nearby, Mystic loaded the packages into a wagon and they took off with them. All of the deliveries have been sent out. “HEAVE!” she heard Hong shout. Ignoring them, she drank a small glass of water and looked over at the ponies build the foundation of an apartment complex. I hope I don’t get into that, she thought, Getting all those deliveries out was hard enough and that’s not including the organizing. Does that General do anything else other than command his soldiers and going around tormenting ponies? Her blood has been boiling against his unfair treatment and abuse of her. To top it off, she recently found out the Leader isn’t as into helping the city more than he lets on. Both of these ponies aren’t good for the city. “Unicorn!” came a voice. Break’s over. Mystic turned to face the pegasus in charge of the deliveries. “Yes? Anything else, your majesty?” Mystic gave a mocking bow. “I’m not going to dignify that with a response,” he said, “But you didn’t do bad. I appreciate it.” He ran a hoof down his face, “Most of these losers don’t move as fast as I hope.” “I hoped I didn’t disappoint.” A lie but the blunt and up-front attitude works best in this environment. The pegasus cleared his throat, “I need to get back in there and I suggest you do as soon as you can.” “Why not now?” Mystic asked pushing herself past the pegasus. The pegasus didn’t reply and Mystic looked back to see him following her. “You might want to get something to cover those scars,” he said, “You don’t look decent.” “Thanks,” Mystic remarked sarcastically. Suddenly, she bumped into somepony. She stepped back to see a troubled looking earth pony. “This is bad!” he cried, “This is really bad!” “What’s wrong?” the pegasus asked. “Some of the locations got the wrong deliveries!” “What?!” Mystic and the pegasus cried. “You’re sure?” the pegasus asked. “I triple checked to be sure!” said the earth pony looking through his sheets. The pegasus gave a hard look at Mystic, “Did you label and organize the deliveries wrong?” “No!” Mystic insisted, “I clearly followed the directions you gave me!” Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Hong has his attention turned towards them. Oh, this is just perfect!! The pegasus’ eyes softened and examined Mystic. He sighed and looked at his employee. “Maybe there was a mix up in the system,” he said, “We need to find out who got what and get back on track.” “I’ll help too,” said Mystic. “Good.” “What’s going on here?” Hong asked. Mystic held back a growl. Here we go! “We had some mix-ups with the deliveries,” said the pegasus. “Oh? You did?” Hong glared at Mystic. The unicorn’s blood began to boil. “Yeah, it won’t be a problem to get back on track.” “But your organizer failed utterly to ensure everything got where it was supposed to go!” Hong hissed at Mystic. “I did NOT!” Mystic cried, “I did everything I could!” “Well, obviously you didn’t! As soon as you’re finished with this I want you to meet me for your next added assignments!” “Sir,” said the pegasus, “It’s not that big of a deal.” “But she’s not learned!” Hong snapped, “Get moving, Mystic!” With a suppressed growl and hard look, the unicorn turned around. “And while I’m at it I might add a few whippings too!” Hong finished. Finally having enough of Hong’s unnecessary punishments, she turned around and snapped at him. “You know what, General?! I think YOU are standing over the line!” "GET TO WORK!" Hong ordered. Mystic levitated the whip out of his grasp and threw it aside causing everypony to gasp at her actions! “You dare fight back against your uncle?!” Hong barked, “Your own master?!” “I don’t care who you are or what you’ve done you can NOT treat me like this anymore!” “I can have you thrown in prison or executed!” Hong warned. “I don’t think so!” “You’d better listen to me!” “NO!” Mystic scolded, “You LISTEN to ME!” “How dare you!!” “How dare I?! How DARE YOU!!” her outburst caused Hong to take a step back, and her frustrations finally spilling over, “I’ve realized that underneath all this fear and uncertainty is that I HAVE RIGHTS!” She stomped up to him, “I am NOT your slave! I was meant to be a worker for this city! And you treat me like you owe me! And I am CERTAIN that you aren’t being the General you were signed onto be, you heartless brute! I was put here to be rehabilitated and yet you treat me as if I’m the lowest of the low in the whole darn city!!” “Lower your voice!!” Hong commanded. Mystic glanced to her left and noticed that everypony is watching in bewilderment. “I don’t need to listen to you!” she shouted and prodded him in the chest, “I don’t have anything to lose at this point! I am just a blank flank that is being abused by a know it all general whose name isn’t so great to the city!” Hong growled but she kept going. “And I hate all the meals you give me! You and your troops don’t even get them done right! And if you should know, I’ve gotten used to the whip, the pain, the belittling, and the suffering and all because of YOU!!” Her loud and sharp voice caused him to take another step back. “And I’ve been too ashamed and scared to make friends because of how much you abuse me and continue to do so when this was a rehabilitation program! And I think I get it now! You hate raising me and you want to keep your stupid ego alive and abuse ponies to get what you want! YOU MAD IDIOT!!” Hong shoved her to the ground! Mystic looked up at him, not phased at all. “What are you going to do, huh?! Punish me?! Kill me?!” she shouted, “I don’t even care anymore! But you should know-” she stood up, “I SHOULD HAVE RIGHTS!” She looked at the gawking general as if he’d never expected anypony to speak to him in a tone like this before. She glanced over at the ponies and saw they’re whispering and marveling at her gutsy actions. Mystic felt some excitement come to her. She’s never felt a thrill in a long time! A chuckle almost escaped her throat. She felt foolish, yet alive! She doesn’t have anything to lose! “You think you can just tell me off like that?” Hong asked her, a rumble in his throat. “The very pony who took you in? The very pony who feeds and...” “The very pony who never wanted anything to do with me?” Mystic countered. “I think you’re just building yourself up on nothing.” Hong growled. “You little...” “You little what?” said a voice. Hong froze and stood straight up. Mystic’s heart soared as the Leader’s advisor showed himself with a full-on glare on his face. “The Leader wanted to see Hong for an important matter,” he told Hong, “But now there’s something else that’s come to my attention that the pony under rehabilitation is receiving punishments while under good behavior.” “That’s not what’s happening here!” Hong insisted. “Oh, spare me the talk!” the Advisor barked, “I saw what happened in the last few minutes! Get to the throne room now!” This is sweet! “I’ll gladly come along,” Mystic spoke. She joined his side and gave a small smug smile at the gawking general. Soon, they arrived in the throne room. There were several other ponies in the room to judge the situation between these two ponies. Mystic made sure they could clearly see the many scars along her back and neck. She could’ve sworn she saw one of them cringe. Hong gave his side of the story that Mystic is “talking crazy” and “just upset” that she has to be disciplined. Mystic did try to object but she was shut up so he could speak. Mystic, while feeling excited, did feel some nervousness come to her. “-and that’s why she must be rehabilitated this way,” Hong said, “She’s just like I said she is. She’s crafty, she’s probably evil and waiting to get at us.” “And you’re going by your gut on this?” the Leader asked. “No. I’ve observed her and seen that she’s trying to find a way out. I didn’t want to bring it to your attention at first because I know you wouldn’t believe me at first glance.” Mystic noticed he was slightly tense. She lightly smirked. She’s totally got him in his place. “Very well, Hong,” said the Leader, he turned to Mystic, “Now, for you.” Mystic nodded and frowned. “Well, you know how I was brought in after foolishly entering the wall when I wasn’t supposed to...you know my story of how I’d woken up and can’t remember how I’d gotten here...” “And you’re still not able to remember anything?” the Leader asked. “Yes, and believe me, I want to remember,” Mystic sat down on the floor, “I just...can’t and things have gotten a lot worse and abusive because of this stuck up, mad idiot!” she pointed at Hong. The Leader’s look hardened at him. “Sir, please just don’t think she’s right,” Hong inquired. That’s enough from him! “And I’ve been pushing my flank harder and harder day by day!” Mystic cried, “But no matter what, I just can’t get anypony to appreciate the gestures! I’ve nearly broken bones, I’ve bled, sweated and worked myself almost to the grave because of the audacious schedule this General has put on me! I’ve been a good pony!” She stood up, “And to top it off, he tries to ‘discipline’ me whenever something isn’t exactly the way he wants it!” She turned around and showed him the scars on her back, “Look at these! These came from because he just wants to get to me whenever he can! I’ve been so blinded by fear I didn’t think to speak out.” She turned around, tears in her eyes, “This city is lovely but I don’t like the way I’ve been treated and I should have rights!” She sulked onto the floor again. She left out the parts about everypony being awful and lied about the city being “lovely” but she gets the feeling she’s never liked cities. “Is this true, Hong?” the Leader asked. “No!” Hong bellowed, “She’s talking crazy! I’m telling you, she’s a crafty pony! Would you believe her over somepony who’s been loyal to the city for over thirty years?!” “Only for you to deteriorate and not be the General you should’ve been!” the Leader scolded, “The city is a disaster! You’ve broken more protocols than you care to admit!” “The city requires an iron grip! I’ve been trying to keep it together!” “And I haven’t?! You’re not the only one concerned about it!” “Then why did we waste money on the wall?! Why did we have to do our best to ensure ponies should have trust with one another?! We had that until you came!” “I don’t know what you’re implying,” the Leader said, a furious quiver in his tone, “But I don’t think you just supported your case.” He leaned forward, “You’re so blind to get what you want that you don’t use your brain.” “He’s impulsive!” Mystic spoke up, “I’ve always seen a crazed look in his eyes! He’s demented!” “I see.” “Sir, try and think about what’s best for the city!” “Best for the city? Or best for you?” the Leader asked. Suddenly something came to Mystic’s mind. This could be the final nail in the coffin! “I’ve been considering making a friend lately!” she said. It was a lie but it’s necessary. “You have?” the Leader asked, raising an eyebrow. “Yeah!” Mystic bowed, “I have seen how lovely this place is and I’m sure there’s probably somepony out there for me.” She looked up and the Leader examined her. Searching her for any kind of dishonesty. Mystic had a desperate look on her face yet she appeared as honest as she can be. “I promise I’ll make a friend that’s suitable for both me and that’ll meet your approval,” she said trying to get Hong to see who’s really in charge. “She still has her duties to do for the rest of the week,” said Hong. Darn it! “He’s trying to get at me!” Mystic cried. “But you do,” said the Leader, “And I’ll make sure that you’re not treated poorly as you’ve claimed.” He gave a look to Hong. Mystic sighed, “All right. I’ll do whatever needs to be done...” She gave him pleading eyes, “Just don’t let me suffer anymore from this monster.” The Leader looked down at her and behind her a few times before he spoke. “Fine. Mystic, you will continue your duties for a little while longer and then you’ll be free to explore the city. You’ll find a friend and see just how life can be outside of breaking the rules.” He looked at Hong. “How dare you abuse her in violation of the rehabilitation program! I should suspend you right here and now!” “But there’s nopony better than me keeping the city together! It’ll throw itself into chaos without me whipping my soldiers into shape!” Hong protested. “You’re on the brink now, Hong!” the Leader snapped, “And if you break protocol anytime soon, I will revoke your General status and put you in the same program she’s been put in! Understand?!” Hong slightly wilted. A defeated look in his eyes. “Yes, sir...” The look on his face made Mystic’s heart soar. A small victory! “Now,” he said, “Get Mystic cleaned up and a proper meal before tomorrow’s work and when she’s finished once the week’s over, she’ll go into the city.” Hong begrudgingly nodded. “Good. Dismissed!” Hong stomped away. Mystic looked up at the Leader. “Thank you...” she said. The Leader gave her a serious expression, “Don’t push your luck.” Mystic nodded and left the throne room. Had she been able to stand up for herself all this time? Had the General blinded her because of that? Well, if that is the case, then no more! She won’t allow him to rule over her! She has rights and will ensure she can have them! Mystic felt proud of herself. She’d done it! She managed to keep him off her! The best lies come from telling mostly the truth! She might’ve squeezed in a bit of false info here and there but it worked! She did continue her hard work for the city and decided to be on “good behavior” throughout her work. She has some time to get through this program but she’s determined to push through. While Hong did stick around, he didn’t abuse her as much as he used to. He barked as ever but he never raised his whip at her again. Every time his wrath wilted, she felt it was a small victory and it felt good. The day before she was going out to the city, she heard Hong was going to discipline her again but she grabbed the whip with her magic and tossed it aside. Hong scolded her but she didn’t listen and she finished her work. The next day – Mystic’s room She has already washed and groomed herself to at least look somewhat appealing to ponies out in the street. She glanced down at her golden necklace on the nightstand, smiled, and decided to wear it for the day. Looking down at it, she’s grown used to being attached to it. It’s beautiful. Sunny Star, huh? She thought. A smile spread across her muzzle. She grabbed a brush and combed her mane. When she had finished, she happily trotted outside. Finally! Free from the Palace for a day! Outside He never gave her some clothes to hide her blank flank and he is tough but he is letting her do as much as she is now. Why take this for granted? The unicorn didn’t pay attention to anypony other than going out and taking in the city. It’s not a bad city but one that could use improvement. Some ponies seemed bearable when they gave her a nod and a wave. While she was having lunch at a food stand, some fillies were playing around with a tetherball. While she wanted to go join them, she kept back and observed as the ball vainly dangled from the air and not getting anywhere with their light punches and hits. It was quite amusing to watch. At least things are looking up for one day. “Hey there!” somepony called. Confused and a little surprised, she turned to see a few unicorn teens dressed up in fine clothes (and one mare wearing a red dress) walking over. “Yeah, you!” Mystic looked around at ponies surrounding her and back at trio approaching her. “Are you...” she placed a hoof on her chest, “Talking to me?” “Yeah!” the first colt spoke, “Name's Crescent! And these are my friends Hazel and Blakey!” “Uhhh....” The trio came to a stop and smiled at her. “Don't be shy,” said Hazel, “It's always a pleasure to meet ponies.” Mystic didn't reply. What's going on? “Well, are you going to speak?” Crescent asked. “Why are you talking to me?” Mystic cautiously asked. The teens chuckled. “What we can’t make a new friend?” Blakey asked. That idea sounded wonderful. Maybe there are decent ponies in this city? “Besides, we unicorns need to stick together,” Crescent added. “And you look pretty bad,” said Hazel, “We could freshen you up.” “Last time I let ponies treat me they framed me for a crime I didn’t know I was committing,” Mystic admitted. “Oh, gosh! That’s not cool!” Blakey cried and his friends agreed. “It isn’t,” Mystic finished her sandwich. “So pardon my cautious ways.” The three ponies looked at each other. “This wasn’t what we anticipated,” said Hazel. “Yeah, it won’t be as fun,” said Crescent. Suddenly, Blakey lunged forward, grabbed Mystic’s necklace and snatched it right off! “Got it!” Blakey cried as he and his friends ran off. “HEY!” Mystic cried, “GIVE THAT BACK!!” She began chasing them! Laughter erupted from the trio. “Come and get it!” Crescent cried. Mystic growled and picked up speed. Those foolish ponies are really going to get it now! She followed them around a curve and saw that there are multiple ponies carrying or moving boxes! Oh, come on! More work for sure! Mystic did her best to weave and jump around the boxes. “Sorry!” Mystic cried, “Excuse me!” She bumped into somepony, “Pardon me!” She saw several others with stacked boxes, “Coming through!” She zipped past them. The thieves are faster than she is. No! She cannot let them escape! She heard more laughter come from them and they knocked over several boxes spilling their contents all over the street! “That’s just fantastic!” she cried as she leaped over the mess. She chased them to a more active street and the trio leaped onto a moving wagon! With a frustrated shout, Mystic picked up speed. Her limbs ached, pinched and her lungs burned. It was supposed to be an easier day! Adrenaline pumping through her system, Mystic leaped onto another moving wagon, climbed on top and saw her targets going down an alleyway. She jumped down, ran down to it and burst through to catch them! A strong unpleasant smell hit Mystic’s nose. It was putrid and caused her to cough and feel nauseated to her stomach and cheeks. She swore she felt them turn green. Despite this, she kept going. With one final turn, she came to a stop and saw the unicorns cornered by a pit. They turned around and looked surprised, horrified, and sickened. “Way to pick the route, Blakey!” Crescent coughed. “I didn’t know it led to the pits!” Blakey hacked. “Regardless of where it led you,” Mystic heaved, “Give me back my necklace!” “Why should we?” Hazel asked, “It looks like any other old necklace.” “You know darn well that it isn’t! That thing is solid gold and is truly precious to me!” “And why is that?!” Mystic opened her mouth to answer but her words died on her lips. She noticed the thieves have taken notice. “Oh, you don’t know, huh?” Crescent asked. “It’s...a long story,” Mystic answered. “Then evaluate!” he stepped closer to the pit, “Or we’ll drop it!” “NO!” Mystic shrieked, “Don’t drop it!” “Then why is this precious to you? Why?!” “Because it was given to me by somepony precious!” “Who’s that?!” Mystic paused again. Darn it!” “Answer me!” “I don’t know!” Mystic cried desperately, “But it’s the one thing that truly matters in this holy forsaken city! Please, give it back!” “I don’t think so,” said Crescent, “You haven’t evaluated why it’s so precious!” “If I did, you wouldn’t believe me!” The trio chuckled and Crescent through it down the pit into the ‘dirt’! “NOOOOOO!” Mystic wailed, running up to the edge and seeing it down there. “It didn’t matter much so it belongs in that dirt! You belong down there too!” Crescent pushed Mystic into the pit and she landed with a sploosh! “GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!” Mystic wailed as the bullies howled with laughter. Later Eeeww, that was truly disgusting! It was like being in a very smelly gunk that never would relent from clinging to her coat! She had to hold her breath as she climbed out of the slick slope and fell back in a few times before she finally got out! When she got out her offenders were gone. Cowards! She took to the streets and found a water hole to wash and did so thoroughly but never felt completely clean. Later she found a cape and draped it over her back to keep her flank and back hidden. Mystic decided to avoid being seen. Did Hong and the Leader know she’d be ridiculed? Is this some kind of discipline lesson? As she walked down the streets she’d wandered away from the city’s center and sat down next to the road. Most ponies weren’t around. “I’ll just stay quiet until my time is up for being out here...” she whimpered. She closed her eyes tight. She’d thought the city would be better than being inside the Palace walls but she was clearly mistaken about that. This world is cruel! This place is just awful! Why...? Her eyes welled up. Maybe nopony would bother to track her. She doesn’t have anypony that loves her! Mystic kicked a stone and let out a cry. She buried her face into her hooves. Would nopony care if she hurt herself? Died? Or...? She shuddered at the implied thought before it entered her mind. It seemed scary but preferable. What is she thinking? Mystic sniffed, not caring about what she might do next. “Hello?” said a soft small voice. Mystic gasped and sat straight up. She snapped her head to the right and saw a filly unicorn with a yellow coat and yellow-brownish eyes. Mystic saw the filly’s mane is a mix of yellow and gold and has a horn that’s curly instead of straight. “Where did you come from?!” Mystic asked, almost shouting. The filly cringed. “I’m sorry. I didn’t mean to startle you.” “Yeah, well, you need to think before you interrupt somepony in deep thought,” Mystic stated as she composed herself. The filly nodded, “I understand.” She cracked a small smile. “Can I join you?” Mystic froze. Her gaze darted to the left and right. Is she with anypony? Before she realized it the filly sat down next to her. “I didn’t say you could join me,” Mystic told her. “No, but you look lonely and I wanted to see if you’re okay,” the filly smiled. What’s this filly’s game? Is there somepony out there watching the two of them? There can’t be any more things going wrong for her today! “I’m...fine,” Mystic tried to affirm. “Well, I believe you,” said the filly. “It’s quite a day, isn’t it?” “It’s always cloudy and gloomy in these streets as far as I can tell.” “Is it?” the filly giggled. Mystic blinked. Why did she just giggle? “Sure, I hadn’t noticed because I think the clouds had lightly parted and it is a little warmer today than a couple of days ago.” “Where did you get that? A weather report?” Mystic scoffed. The filly laughed. Mystic shook her head, not able to believe hearing such a joyful laugh. “I was kidding,” the filly giggled, “It might be gloomy most of the time but that doesn’t mean you can’t consider it a good day.” “Uh huh?” Mystic looked around again. “Never hurts to spread a little cheer and smiles,” the filly smiled. She reached into her bag and pulled out a few sunflowers. They’re withering but Mystic’s eyes slightly widened at them. “You ever wonder about sunflowers?” the filly asked, “They just remind me of how bright things can be and make me smile.” She looked into Mystic’s eyes, “And I think they can help you smile, too.” She held up a sunflower to Mystic. The older mare blinked. Okay, this is enough. “All right,” she said, standing up, “What’s your game?” “A game?” the filly’s eyes lit up, “Were we going to play a game?” She stood up, “Oh! Oh! How about tag? Hide and seek? Or-or!” “No not that kind of game!” Mystic snapped. “What are you up to?” The filly just kept smiling, “What am I up to? I was coming to see you.” “No!” Mystic groaned, “Look, are you with anypony?” “I’m with you, silly.” “GAH! That’s not what I meant!” Mystic sat down on the ground again. The filly followed suit. “Look, I don’t know what you’re doing here,” Mystic went on, “But somepony like you shouldn’t be wandering around.” The filly tilted her head, “But weren’t you doing that?” “Well, yes, but...” Mystic paused. “Wait a minute! How old are you?!” “Six.” “Why would a six-year-old be wandering around in a city?!” “Because you can walk almost anywhere.” “I mean, do you have a home?” Mystic looked into her eyes, “Do you want some money? Do you want to get somewhere? Do you have a family?” The filly stared into Mystic’s eyes with an unreadable expression. Okay, this is making her uncomfortable. She’s a hardened and slave driven pony, kids shouldn’t be talking to- “Do you?” the filly innocently asked. The question pierced her heart like an arrow. Mystic felt her eyes welling up again. She looked away and held back her whimpers. “Are you okay?” the filly asked, concerned. “I’m fine,” replied Mystic, “I’m worn out and want to get back home.” Of course, what’s now considered her home. She felt a hoof gently touch her cape and back. Mystic tensed and glanced behind her to see the filly stroking her. She’s never been so gently touched before. “What’re you doing?” she asked, feeling uneasy. “Comforting you.” “There’s no reason for you to,” Mystic stood up, she looked down at the filly. Why would anypony, a stranger be coming to comfort her? Why do anything like that? “Look, kid, you might want to get back home. There are dangerous ponies out here.” “They hadn’t touched me yet,” said the filly. She stood up and slipped falling flat onto her face. Mystic watched as she wobbly stood back up. “Sorry,” the filly smiled sheepishly, “I’m a little klutzy.” “I see.” “How about we accompany each other for a bit?” the filly suggested. “Just go home. Where do you live?” “I live just a few blocks that way,” the filly pointed to the east. “I live there with other fillies and colts but...” she frowned, “I just got out and I want to get away from there.” “Won’t the ponies there miss you?” “They don’t care. They mostly send us to the beds so they won’t have to take care of us.” Mystic’s eyes bulged. “Seriously?! What kind of parents do that?!” “Well...” the filly frowned. “They’re not my parents...” What? What is she talking about? “What is over there, anyway?” Mystic asked, feeling unnerved by the answer. “It’s an orphanage...” Mystic couldn’t help but take in a light cusp of air. Her blood froze at this revelation. Ponies have orphanages and don’t take care of the fillies and colts as they should? How is she going to figure out this filly’s game? She’s not like any of the other ponies she’s encountered. “Buuuutt,” the filly smiled, “That doesn’t mean I can’t learn to just be happy and hopeful in the midst of an environment that isn’t the best.” That was interesting. How? How is she so optimistic? How long had she been living there? How was she made an orphan? How could she be so happy in such hostile conditions? And... “What’s your name?” Mystic asked aloud. The filly’s smile grew. “I’m Sunshine. Sunshine Smiles.” Mystic couldn’t help but crack a smirk. The way the filly talks and acts seem to fit that name. “I’m...Mystic,” said the older mare. “Nice to meet you, Mystic,” said Sunshine. Did she really care about her? How could she when she has her own problems to deal with? “How about we walk a little bit and get to a better place to hang out?” Sunshine offered. “Uh...” Mystic still felt a little uneasy talking to a filly five years younger than her. “What’s wrong? Cat got your tongue?” Sunshine asked. Did she just tease her? “No, no. Let’s do that,” Mystic quickly nodded. Time to put myself on guard and if this filly is trying anything. Just in case. she thought. She shuddered at recent events and could still smell the contents within her coat. “Yay!” Sunshine squeaked. She began skipping. Mystic stood there for a few seconds before she followed. The questions kept coming to Mystic. She doesn’t care how she looks? About her lack of a cutie mark? About the scars? About...how she smells? “Ever wondered about love, Mystic?” Sunshine asked. “What?” “About love,” said Sunshine, “I didn’t know it existed until I took a shot and learned that it does exist.” She said nothing as Sunshine went on. “It’s the most beautiful thing in the universe! Almost like eating candy that’s sweeter than a candy cane!” Candy canes what are those? Is it a metaphor? If that’s the case it sounds silly. “I just imagine myself eating as much candy canes and sweets as much as I can because of how sweet love is!” Sunshine laughed, “It’s not just sweet it’s also powerful! And-oof!” She tripped over her own hooves again. Mystic froze. “Whoops!” Sunshine bounced back to her hooves, “How embarrassing!” “Sunshine...” “I might be a little wobbly but I get through it!” Mystic sighed. She took her surroundings in but saw nopony else around. The alleyways looked empty and the sounds of ponies bustling around are a couple of blocks away. “Anywho!” Sunshine chirped, “What’re you doing these days, Mystic?” “Well...” Mystic trailed off. How can she tell a filly of the program she’s in? “Busy playing? Writing a journal? Thinking about your life and what it could be?” Sunshine enthusiastically. “I...don’t really play,” Mystic answered, “I never thought about keeping a journal...and not really.” “Oh, that’s sad,” Sunshine frowned but then she smiled, “But hey, at least I can give you some pointers!” “Maybe some other time.” “Okay!” Sunshine giggled. Mystic rubbed her temple. This isn’t cringy to her at all. “I know I intruded on you and I am sorry about that but I just thought you could use a little chat with somepony!” “Yes, Sunshine, I was there when you told me.” “But the importance of it cannot be overstated enough! Hey, where did you get the cape?” “Some fillies came along and things got a little messy and I had to put it on to cover it up,” Mystic retorted. “Oooh! Sounds interesting!” Mystic sighed again. “What about you?” she asked, “Why’re you so positive?” “Oh, that,” Sunshine held a bit of a sad smile on her face, “Such a shame she had to leave and go off...but one of my former caretakers taught me to be happy and not frown so much.” “Oh?” “Yeah,” Sunshine looked up at the sky as if she were remembering something, “She taught me so much about love and how ponies can come together. But you don’t see it so much these days.” She smiled, “Which is why I dream of going to a land called Equestria.” Mystic paused. “Equestria?” “Yeah, it’s supposed to be a very wonderful place! I’ve been trying to find details about it!” Of course, it's that land where the Mare in the Moon stuff originated a while back. “Do you dream of a wonderful place, Mystic?” Sunshine asked. “Kid,” said Mystic, “While you are a dreamer and seem interested in me...I just don’t know how this whole thing will work out between you and me.” “Oh? Why not?” Sunshine asked curiously. “Because,” Mystic paused, choosing her words carefully. Keep it together, Mystic! You haven’t been around kids much! “Because you don’t understand the real world,” she finally said, “You just don’t know who you can rely on.” “I see...” replied Sunshine. She placed a hoof on Mystic’s side, “I’m glad I came along then.” Mystic kept looking at the filly. That sincere smile and bright eyes seem to have so much life behind them. Should she share what’s been going on with her? How she’s suffered so much? Her gut told her to do so but she held back. “Hey! Catch!” she heard Sunshine shout. She turned and gasped when a ball came flying towards her. She caught it with her magic and looked at Sunshine with a bit of a wide-eyed expression. “Nice reflexes!” Sunshine giggled. “You could’ve hurt me!” she would’ve handled it but she doesn’t want to put up with too many antics from her. “You’re a big pony! You’re able to handle things!” It was almost as if she’d read her mind. “Come on! Throw it!” Sunshine clapped her hooves. Mystic glanced down at the dirty ball. Is this happening? She looked at Sunshine again and the filly is waiting in anticipation. She softly tossed the ball at Sunshine and the filly easily caught it. “Oh, you need to step up your game!” the filly stated. “Sunshine, I don’t know about this,” replied Mystic. “Just get in the spirit, Misty!” Misty? “ We can have fun!” Well, there doesn’t seem to be getting out of this one. “Okay...” she said hesitantly, “But I need to be back soon...” “Where?” Sunshine asked curiously. “An...” Mystic inwardly cringed, “Important place I can’t be late.” “Then let’s burst our tails and get to playing!” Sunshine threw the ball at Mystic much harder than she did the first time and it was caught once again. Mystic tossed the ball back to Sunshine and soon they began playing with the ball and even began kicking it back and forth to one another. Despite feeling uncomfortable with this interaction and little game she considers childish, the little one seemed to be having a good time. As long as the filly’s happy that’s good enough for her. Later, Sunshine showed Mystic how to play ‘tag.’ “So, you run and when I touch you, you’re it and you have to get me,” Sunshine explained. “I can run faster than you,” said Mystic. “Then run slower!” “How will that make the game any fairer?” Sunshine laughed, “Silly! I am making it fairer! You’re the one with the longer legs here!” Mystic cracked a smirk, “Or maybe you’re faster than what you look.” “Is that a challenge?!” Sunshine challenged, “Because I like challenges!” “Then try to catch me!” Mystic cried. She took off and Sunshine let out a small cry before she bolted after the older mare. A giggle almost erupted from Mystic’s throat as she ran. For about ten seconds Sunshine did her best to catch up, and though she did pick up speed she couldn’t catch up to Mystic. Mystic kept running and came to a stop. Sunshine rounded the corner and had to come to a screeching stop. “Hah!” Mystic cried, “I win!” “No,” Sunshine smiled, she touched Mystic, “You’re it!” “What?!” Mystic cried as Sunshine ran off, “But we were having a race!” “Never said that we were!” Sunshine laughed. With a groan, Mystic chased the filly down. Thirty minutes later Both ponies laid on their backs as they cooled down from their activities. The clouds are clearing up and starting to reveal the blackening sky. Mystic couldn’t believe she’d gotten into the spirit of playing games. How did she get roped into that? Maybe it was in her to play games? She supposes she does still hope there’s something out there that’ll tell her these ponies can be better. But that hope is dwindling for everypony else...except one. “Look Mystic,” said Sunshine, “The stars are coming out.” Mystic looked up and saw the clouds have parted ways and she could see the twinkling stars that began taking up the sky. “Beautiful aren’t they?” Sunshine asked. “I suppose,” replied Mystic. “Whenever I get a chance, I always come outside to look at the endless beauty the stars provide,” Sunshine explained, “I only imagine what else is out there in the vastness of space.” She smiled, “So much to the imagination. They also help me relax and reflect on the good in my life.” She glanced over at Mystic, “Maybe they can do the same for you, my friend.” Friend? Is she a friend? “I don’t know if I have any good in my life,” replied Mystic feeling a pang of sadness come to her heart. All the suffering and pain she’s gone through including memory loss. “Somepony always has goodness in their life,” said Sunshine. “I’m not so sure about that...” she turned over on her side, “I...” She sighed, “No...Sunshine...” “No what?” “I don’t have a...” she held back her tears, “I don’t have a family.” Sunshine lightly gasped and sat up, “You’re...an orphan?” Mystic slowly nodded, “If I do have any family...they probably don’t know who I am...” “Oh, Mystic...” Sunshine whispered, “I’m so sorry...” “Don’t worry,” said Mystic, “I’ve grown used to it.” Which was partially true. “I guess...we’re two peas in a pod, huh?” “Huh?” Sunshine cleared her throat, “I mean, we’re alike, huh?” She smiled sadly. “Yeah...” For a moment frozen in time, Mystic felt more comfortable hanging out with somepony else. It seemed...special in a sense. Suddenly, she got her usual demeanor back and shook her head. “I’ve...had fun today...” Mystic said, almost automatically. She glanced up at a clock tower. It’s within five minutes before she has to get back to the Palace. She frowned at the thought of it. “I had fun too, Mystic,” said Sunshine, “You and I could use some brightness in our lives.” She smiled again and Mystic took another look at her. There is no denying it. This filly is just being herself. Something she’s not seen in the other ponies she’d seen out on the streets. For one little moment, Mystic felt warm. It was an incredible feeling almost as if the world had been made brighter. “Time’s up for me,” said Mystic, “I found our time...interesting.” She couldn’t understand this feeling. She hadn’t felt it during her time with Chen or his siblings. “Oh, I understand,” Sunshine smiled, “It was a real treat speaking to you, my friend!” There was that word again. Friend. “Yeah, well,” she spoke, unsure how to respond. “See you around?” Sunshine asked, hope present in her eyes. Mystic gave an uncertain look, “No promises but...maybe?” “Yay!” Mystic began walking back to the Palace. She didn’t want to leave the feeling behind but she needs to avoid getting into trouble. Before she left the area, she turned around and saw Sunshine waving at her. Mystic couldn’t help but smile a little before turning the corner. Present day – Year 16: Day 364 The rain continued to fall and the wind began to howl. “Shoot!” Mystic cried. “Stupid rain won’t you go away?!” Undeterred, she knelt down and picked up the weaved hay and stepped back to look at the three of them. “Okay, I think that should be enough,” she said. Lighting up her horn, she levitated a ladder and placed it up against the abode to fix the roof. The rain is getting harder and the forest is beginning to get dark. Meanwhile, in her dimly lit headmare's office, Twilight Sparkle let out a yawn. She's stayed up until the middle of the night, grading students, studying up on topics she has planned for them to learn about, and new school activities.. She closed the curriculum book and smiled. She knew she’s going to be tired tomorrow, but nothing a fresh pot of tea can’t fix! “I know I shouldn’t be up so late,” she said to nopony in particular, “But I just love teaching to my students with my friends by my side.” She’s very proud of how far they’ve all come. This school is a monument to that and she won’t change anything about coming to Ponyville and the journeys they’d been on. In addition, there’s a very special event coming up for Equestria in nine days. She can’t wait! Provided it goes well. “Twilight, you need to go to bed,” she said, almost mimicking Spike’s voice. She giggled and stood up. Before she could leave, she noticed that some of her students’ files were out of place. Sighing, she walked over. Rainbow must not have organized them as she told her to. She levitated three of them out and paused when she saw the names “Starry” and “Lucky.” She frowned at the student’s names she’s come across. Those two haven’t been on their best behavior and hasn’t improved any in the past few months. She’s reminded of a businesspony that had gotten his sons into the school. And well- She shook her head, daring not to think of his sons or him again. She’ll make sure their behavior changes! She’s got her friends by her side and everything will be all right! She organized her files and stepped out of the office. She headed back to her Castle, in order to get ready to teach again tomorrow. End of Volume 1 Author's Note First off, thank you RS-Belle14 for the suggesting the name Sunshine Smiles to my OC! I really appreciate it! Go check his stuff out! Hey, everypony! I wanted to have this submitted before the US Thanksgiving holiday (I am from the USA but I know some of you aren't) So sorry if the chapter seemed lengthy (and a little brutal and gross) but I hope you enjoyed nonetheless. I hope you also pay attention to the little segments with Twilight because they're setting up something with her and her friends sometime down the road. Please review if you want!
Chapter 3 - A Small Ray of SunshineARC 1 - Volume 2 - 1 - A small ray of sunshine PRESENT DAY – Year 16 – Day 364 Pound. Pound! POUND! “Gah! There!” she cried. She put one section of weaved straw onto the roof. Despite being soaked to the bone, the rain did not deter her from keeping her abode from flooding. Not today! Not ever! “Only two more places to go,” she said. She stepped over to the other side of the roof grabbed a rope with her magic and pulled up some more weaved straw. “Typical living, typical living,” she said as she placed the straw down and pounded it in. “Great! Now one more to go!” she said, proud of herself. She levitated the final rope to finally finish this quick chore. She has to go out and pick some sunflowers before the forest blackens. She never backed down from having her fresh flowers a day before she- The wind blew harder, causing Mystic to shut her eyes as the rain pelted her face and blew her hood back. She groaned loudly. When she reached for it, she heard something shifting. She turned and an old piece of the roof blew off and tumbled onto the ground. “Aw, give me a BREAK!” she cried. “I literally just had one left!” The wind didn’t take a hint and blew hard again, nearly knocking her off the straw roof. “I only hope I don’t go rain blind!” she growled. Flashback – YEAR 11 “Mystic! You’re lagging behind again!” the Boss cried. “Sorry, sir!” Mystic cried, resuming her work. “Are you feeling okay?! You’d better not be feeling sick!” “No, sir! My mind was wandering!” “Lag behind again and you’ll be doing the rest of the worker’s jobs for the rest of the month!” “Okay, sir!” Internally shaking her head, her forelegs moved her forward with the job, cursing herself as she tried to keep it from wandering and to focus. Sometime after finishing her job for the day (and thankfully keeping up), her mind was focused on getting back to the Palace, take a bath and go to bed. “You did it again, Mystic,” she scolded herself, “That’s the fifth time this week! No more!” Almost as if fate wanted to mess with her, she had a memory of Sunshine smiling at her. She groaned loudly. Ever since meeting that filly, Mystic berated herself for opening up to her. How could she have been so stupid and weak? She can’t trust anypony! She did her best to forget about it but every time a thought about her would come she would be taken off guard. Almost as if it were something floating around her that never wanted to leave. It was irritating. Sunshine was always smiling and happy despite being an orphan. Sighing, Mystic headed back to the Palace to clear her mind and have a bath. The walk back she began thinking of how much stronger she’s been getting. Her tightened muscles made her smirk. However, whenever she tried to think of something else, her mind wandered back to that filly. Sunshine Smiles. Sunshine Smiles. An accursed...yet wonderful name, yet... “GAH!” Mystic cried. She stomped faster down the hall. The bath didn’t help with her thoughts either. That smile and bright spirit brought a warm feeling to her heart. She cannot deny that there’s something new about this one filly out of thousands of ponies out there. Is this fate playing with her? Testing her wills? Trolling her? The questions bounced around her head like ping pong balls as the warm feeling returned. It seemed...real? What was this? It felt as if it were calling to her and Mystic wanted to follow. Should she? No! Everywhere she’s gone she’s only landed in more trouble! Her horn lit and she pulled the covers over herself as the conflict within her went on. The rain continued to pour hard as she potted for gold in the shallow river. She shook the bowl several times to find several pieces of the shiny mineral only for the torrential downpour to wash them away. A loud groan muffled by the storm escaped from her mouth as ber gaze glanced upwards to see the landlord surveying the area. She hoped he hadn’t seen her drop those pieces of gold. Gold... Sunshine’s coat. Mystic slapped herself. There you go again! she scolded herself, What’s wrong with me?! The day went on and thankfully she filled up her quarry which was considered “adequate” and she moved onto shoveling a foundation for a new building while ponies behind her did their best to keep the place up. It was next to impossible to keep the mud from getting all over herself and the rain sliding the mud into the pits being dug. Why they had to do this in the rain was beyond her. It seemed like an effort just to make the workers suffer despite the claims of a “tight schedule.” “NOOO!” she heard ponies scream. When she turned around she was only met with a wave of recently fallen rain that washed over her and caused her to fall. She screamed under the water and immediately broke for air. She climbed out of the pit to see that a small flash flood had come through washing most of the work away! “You’ve got to be kidding me!” she said in disbelief. “Pull out! Pull out!” the landlord ordered, “Weather is getting worse! Bigger floods on the way!” Mystic gulped and trembled. Ponies began heading out of the area and she followed without hesitation. She screeched to a stop when she nearly stepped into a pool of water. “No, no, no!” she whispered to herself as her body trembled and her legs felt like noodles. She made her way around the pool which seemed to lap at her hooves, trying to pull her in which caused her to whimper in fear. “Stay out of the water,” she whispered. Sometime later, Mystic stomped through the wet streets. The chores scheduled for the day were canceled because of flooding. Alone time is needed and there won’t be much time being out here. Ponies glanced at her but she paid them no mind. As her mind wandered to her circumstances, her teeth grit and let out snorts of hot air. All day of doing work and with little to no regard for her efforts! It’s humiliating! It’s distasteful! Her mind turned towards the Leader, he might be the “nicest” pony she knows of but he does next to nothing other than keeping his name intact at very appropriate moments! He’s been a little beneficial but she hates to admit that Hong is likely right about him. That name...that abysmal name makes her blood boil and want to beat him until he went to Tartarus! Yeah! He’ll be sorry for humiliating her! She glanced over and spotted a unicorn selling some products. Mystic walked over and gave him the few bits she had. “I don’t sell to low lives,” he scowled. Mystic growled. “I have no business in being called a low life from a hot-headed loser!” “What?!” the unicorn snapped. “Just give me the products now!” Mystic growled. “I don’t care what you do!” She waited for the loser to give her the products. “More bits then,” he said. “Are you kidding?!” “No.” Fed up with this loser, Mystic pushed up against the stand and shook it violently before she took her bits back. “I’ll find somepony else that sells real quality food!” she snapped, “Thanks for nothing!” She heard the unicorn yelling at her but she kept stomping forward not caring where she’s going. Miserable city. Miserable life. She was being told from all corners to give up and accept her fate. However, there is something within her that kept her from surrendering. It’s almost like a blessing. Hay, it’s impressive she’s gotten this far. But...can things ever get better? A few minutes passed and she heard some kids laughing and playing. She perked up and looked to her left. Next to her is a yard surrounded by a wooden fence with poorly maintained playground equipment. Colts and fillies played all sorts of games. Mystic just kept walking until she got a glimpse of a sign that had the word ‘orphanage’ as part of the title. She lightly gasped. Sunshine? Was she here? The unicorn wanted to continue onwards but is she really here? A tug at her heartstrings. Almost feeling as if longing for her ideals and bright personality. Without too much debate, she made her choice. The mare spotted a boulder near the fence, crouched behind it, and peered into the yard. She had to shift her position a bit to see around the metal pole in front of her though. Where is she? Where is she? Her gaze scanned the playground and she spotted Sunshine in the middle of the playground. Mystic considered calling out to her until she saw the filly turn a bit and noticed a distraught look on her face with three other fillies near her. “Just let me play!” Sunshine cried. “Oh, come on,” said the first filly, “We just want to talk!” “I think you’ve talked enough!” This isn’t looking good. What’re they doing? Curious, Mystic leaned forward to listen in. “Oh, look at the weirdo with the unnatural horn and funny ears!” the second teased. “Hey!” Sunshine hid her ears, “My ears are unique!” “Unique?! Talk about ridiculous!” the fillies began laughing menacingly. Mystic felt her heart drop as she saw Sunshine began to tear up. Why is she beginning to see herself in this filly? Somepony who doesn’t deserve the cruelty directed at them? “Please! I don’t want to be teased anymore!” Sunshine cried. The third filly spitefully laughed, “What? Like the past few months? Or ponies before us? You’re also talentless and can’t do basic levitation right!” Mystic began to snarl. “Face it Sunshine!” the first scolded, prodding her in the chest, “You’re a freak! Nopony here has adopted you for all your worthless life!” Mystic’s blood began to boil. “Your parents never wanted you! Face it, Sunshine, you’re worthless! And that’s all you’ll ever BE!” the filly shoved Sunshine right into a puddle of mud. Mystic gasped loudly. “HEY!” she roared and shot up to her hooves, “Leave her ALONE!” Everypony’s attention snapped to her as she grabbed the metal pole and began running right at the fillies! Full of rage, she screamed causing the fillies to shriek in terror before they bolted off into the orphanage. “That’s right you little stuck up brats! Get your hides in there before I tan them all for you!” Mystic cried. She kicked a stone. Huffing, she turned to the whimpering Sunshine. Her anger faded and Mystic made her way over. “Are you okay, Sunshine?” she asked, levitating her out of the mud. “I-I’ve been better...” Sunshine whimpered. Mystic’s eyes widened at the sight of her tears. The unicorn scanned her environment, spotted some towels, levitated them over and began scrubbing Sunshine. “They’ll come for you...” said Sunshine. “Who? The orphanage caretakers?” “What is going on out here?!” a voice demanded. “Speak of the devil,” Mystic turned around with a glare. “Why are you terrorizing our orphanage?!” an overweight mare demanded. “Oh, maybe I’m spicing things up because you don’t bother to take care of the fillies and colts!” Mystic antagonized. “That doesn’t give you the right to do what you did!” “And you dare not take care of kids? You’re crazy you fool!” The mare gasped, offended. “You watch your mouth, blank flank!” “I’m used to the scrutiny! Even worse than you!” “Mystic, what’re you doing?” Sunshine asked, concerned. “You’re going to get in trouble!” “I’m already in enough trouble,” Mystic answered, “Have been since I got in.” “What do you mean?” Mystic gave her a light sympathetic smirk before turning back to the mare with a glare. “I’m getting the authorities for this!” said the mare. Mystic remembered she had her rights and that the Leader (as much of a fool he is) did say she could make a friend of her choosing. Sunshine is going to be that pony. “Go ahead,” Mystic challenged, “Just don’t let it go to your big head.” The mare growled in deep offense but she left to get the authorities. Mystic turned around to face a flabbergasted Sunshine. “I...” Sunshine trailed off, “I can’t believe you!” “I’ve got this,” Mystic assured her, “I might receive some yelling and more chores but it won’t be the worst I’ve been through.” She sat down and turned to reveal her scars along her back to Sunshine. She heard the filly gasp. “What...happened?” Sunshine whimpered. Mystic turned to her with a sad smile. “It’s a long story, my friend.” Sunshine’s eyes widened, “F-Friend?” Mystic nodded. “If you want to be.” She gently reached out a hoof. Sunshine trailed off. Mystic saw in her face that she’s processing what had just happened. The poor filly likely hasn’t had anypony stand up for her the way she did. Soon, Mystic heard some larger hoofsteps approaching. She turned to face the soldiers stopping in front of her. “So, let me get this straight,” Hong rubbed his temples, “You went out and straight-up attacked an orphanage?!” “I more or less defended a pony being bullied,” Mystic growled, “And a pony that I decided to be my friend!” “And if this pony supposedly got bullied and you supposedly made friends with her, did she agree and why in Imperial City did you attack colts and fillies?” They’d been going at this for about 20 minutes and Hong hasn’t been letting up on his views he’s suspecting her of! “She did agree, you mad idiot,” Mystic hissed. She ignored the loud SLAM on the table and cut in before he could say anything, “And I didn’t attack anypony. I was just scaring them so they’d get away from my friend.” She leaned back into the chair, “I shared my story.” Hong let out a low growl and turned to his soldier at the door. “What do you think?” he asked. “I think she’s telling the truth,” he said. “One witness did mention she was just waving the pole around and never did appear to want to hurt anypony once she’d helped her friend.” “Are you serious?” Hong sighed. “Affirmative, sir.” “Your lessons are proceeding you, General,” said Mystic, “I’ve been learning a lot from...” she leaned forward with a coy smirk, “The very best.” She could see the rage build up behind Hong’s eyes but he did not lash out at her. He sighed and nodded at the soldier. The soldier opened the door and gave the message to a servant. Mystic faced Hong. She knows she needs to keep up the sassiness and her attitude to show him that he has no control over her. She’s a part of the worker program and under rehabilitation! The Leader may not be much of a leader but he does take priority into keeping his system up so he can keep himself in power. Or, that’s what she hopes. Soon, the servant returned and whispered something into Hong’s ear. He stood up and motioned Mystic to follow him. Let it be good news, let it be good news, Mystic thought. Hong growled at her. Success. Mystic let a smug grin grow on her face. “The filly has stated to want to be friends with Mystic,” said the Leader as Mystic’s heart soared but kept her eyes on him. She heard Hong let out a deep sigh. “I know you did get out and bother those fillies and the owners were constantly complaining about your actions, Mystic,” the Leader went on. “So to appease them, I will give you some form of punishment. Figures. Not fair! She was defending her! “Yes, your Majesty,” Mystic spoke in a respectful tone, cringing inwardly. “And you do formally agree, Mystic, that this filly should be your friend?” the Leader asked. Typical formalities. “Yes, I hereby formally agree that Sunshine Smiles should be my first friend in this city,” Mystic looked up at him with ‘Bambi eyes.’ “Sir, this filly is crafty,” Hong advised. “Hush now, General,” the Leader growled, “You always tell how crafty and wicked she is when I see she’s changing for the better.” “How do you know that?!” Hong demanded, “You barely lift a hoof to help this city!” “I do everything I can!” the Leader snapped defensively, “Now, General, you’re dismissed! Get back to work!” Hong growled. Mystic felt another victory as he walked off in defeat. When he was gone, the Leader spoke again. “And what’s this about a unicorn not selling you anything?” Mystic sighed, “I, unfortunately, wasn’t able to eat and I tried to get myself and Sunshine something to eat but that unicorn wasn’t willing to sell to ‘low lives’ and I’d just finished my work! Workers always get food with whatever bits they get as I understand from my time here, right?” Mystic explained. She’d twisted the details some but it’s very necessary. “Very well, I will get her something to eat and for your first step into a better life, I shall give you some food as well,” said the Leader. Mystic bowed before him, “Thank you, your Greatness.” Yes. This is working. The Leader yawned, “Okay, Mystic. You may go. And as for me, I’ve got my weekly ‘Me session’ coming up in an hour.” Weekly? More like daily, Mystic thought incredulously. She noticed a slight tremble in his left foreleg. He clutched it and swore she saw a small grimace on his face. The Leader coughed, “Apologies. Leave me be.” Mystic bowed and began leaving the throne room, taking a last glance behind her to see the Leader examining his foreleg. That was a little weird. The Leader doesn’t usually act like that. The unicorn continued down the hall towards a soldier that began escorting her to meet... Mystic nearly stopped walking. She had a real friend?! As she realized what had just been done, Mystic began to inwardly panic. She doesn’t know the first thing about being friends with anypony! All her life she’s been untrustworthy to anypony! Play it cool, Mystic. Play it cool. she thought. After walking a short distance to one of the smaller rooms of the Palace a chef came up from behind her carrying a couple of trays in his magic. He opened the door revealing Sunshine sitting at a table. Her eyes locked onto Mystic. The older mare froze. “Here you are,” said the soldier placing the two trays down, “Some provisions for both of you.” He looked at Mystic, “I hope you were telling the truth to the Leader.” Mystic snapped out of her daze, “Of course! I wouldn’t dare lie to his face!” Oh, great choice of words! Idiot! Idiot! Idiot! The soldier nodded and left. Mystic’s eyes locked with Sunshine and her admiring gaze. Both seemed to stare at each other for eternity until Sunshine patted the seat beside her. Her heart skipped a beat as she began to breathe deeply to calm her nerves before she sat down next to her. Mystic didn’t say anything to her. Sunshine began leaned back a bit and Mystic realized that she was gazing at her scars. She inwardly cringed, feeling the lashes from the past year go by. “My gosh...” Sunshine whispered. Mystic cleared her throat, “Yeah...I know...” “I can’t believe you’re a worker for the city,” Sunshine admonished. “You took a great risk for me...” “I know...” replied Mystic. She paused and thought of something else to say, “I could say you did something similar.” “How?” “Come on, a little filly like you talking to me a hardened pony?” “You don’t look like you’re hardened...” Mystic froze, aghast at her words. “Wh-what do you mean? Of course, I am. Look!” She showed off her tense muscles and pointed out more scars on her neck. “I’m growing to be a brutal pony with all I’ve been through. You wouldn’t know some of the thoughts I have had,” Mystic tried to reason. Sunshine shook her head, “You look like you’re hurting.” Mystic couldn’t stop herself from freezing a bit. How did she know that? Is she some psychic?! She didn’t see any reaction from her new friend, she supposed. Her words died within her mouth before she could answer. Sunshine opened up her tray and began eating the sandwich within as Mystic’s thoughts continued to wander. Things were beginning to get awkward, so she tried saying something, “I...don’t know the first thing about making friends or even being a friend.” Sunshine giggled, “I know a little. We can try and learn from one another!” “A little? More like a lot,” Mystic muttered. “Why I’m flattered,” Sunshine lightly teased. Mystic couldn’t help but crack a smirk in return. “Soooo,” Sunshine said, “Are we going to be friends?” Without much hesitation anymore, Mystic nodded. “Yes. Only if you want to be.” “Are you kidding?!” Sunshine laughed, “Of course!” She outstretched a hoof. Mystic momentarily gazed at it before taking it and her new friend shook it. Mystic watched as Sunshine skipped down the street. “So Mystic!” she cried, “Now that we’re friends should we have some secret hoofshake? Some place where nopony knows about?!” “I think there’s a bunch of places like that here,” Mystic muttered, feeling awkward. “Or-or we could pretend we’re different characters and act out our own scenes!” Sunshine paused and posed, “I can pretend to be a robot!” She didn’t look or sound anything like a robot. “Sounds delightful...” Mystic muttered sarcastically. “Ooh! Awesome!” And she didn’t pick up on her sarcasm. “Hey Mystic, hey!” “What?” “What do you call a-whoops!” Sunshine tripped again. “Sunshine! Are you okay?” Mystic asked, startled. “Just peachy!” replied Sunshine bouncing back onto her hooves, “The seas are rocking me a little bit today!” Clumsy and an orphan on top of all of this. She knows the filly needs friends but how could she be so happy? “Speaking of which,” Sunshine continued, “There’s a pool we could go swim in and...” “I don’t do pools,” Mystic interrupted. “Oh, that’s okay! We have tons of games to play on different streets for all ages!” Mystic sighed, “Sunshine-” “And-and! Maybe we’ll be hanging out so much that we’ll become like sisters and one day become official sisters adopted!” Mystic blinked. “Who knows what the future holds? I’m certainly looking to it being much brighter!” Only if that were true. “Sunshine,” Mystic interjected. “Yes?” “I apologize...I just...” she sighed, “I’m not comfortable with this even though...” She trailed off. Sunshine is a bright spirited pony, who’s to say that the two of them would make good friends? “Hey,” Sunshine spoke. Mystic gazed over at her. “Whenever you’re open to somepony to talk to, please don’t hesitate to ask or say,” said Sunshine. “Okay?” It was almost as if she’d read her mind again. But her hesitancy to trust anypony won over her again. “Come on!” Sunshine cried, taking Mystic’s hoof, “Let’s go have some fun! You have the whole day off!” Mystic cracked a smirk again. A whole day off something that happens once in a blue moon. “All right,” she said, “Show me what you got.” “Challenge accepted!” Sunshine grinned. Throughout the day, Sunshine took Mystic down the streets. She showed the older mare how to play some soccer, hopscotch, and jumping in puddles! She laughed as she began jumping from puddle to puddle enjoying herself. She accidentally splashed Mystic (which the mare stood still with her neutral expression) before smirking at her again. The next thing they played was hide and seek where Sunshine told Mystic to go hide. Mystic didn’t hide too well at first (behind a pole) and Sunshine told her that she needs to go hide good or she can’t seek her. A silly game but it could be fun. While playing, Sunshine found some sunflowers and picked them. She kept what she was doing hidden from Mystic for a little bit until she revealed a necklace made from the picked flowers. “For you,” she said. “Uh, thanks,” replied awkwardly. “Now make me one!” Sunshine said happily. “Make you one?” Mystic tilted her head. “Oh, it’ll be fun! Friendship necklaces!” Sunshine laughed. It took a while but Mystic was able to make Sunshine her necklace. As the day went on, Mystic began to get more comfortable with playing. Smiles broke out on her face and a laugh escaped her throat when she’d won a game of horseshoe toss (much to Sunshine’s delight). Soon, the day began to come to a close, much to their chagrin. “Sunshine, I don’t want today to end...” said Mystic, “I had...fun today.” She smiled a little. “I did too,” replied Sunshine, “But we have to return to our places.” “But this isn’t fair! We should share the same room or section!” Sunshine smiled sympathetically, “I don’t think it’ll work that way.” “It needs to!” Sunshine giggled, “I see you are growing more attached to me.” “Because I...!” Mystic’s words died on her mouth causing her to curse herself again. She longed for something like this. Something she didn’t want to lose after so much hardship. Sunshine wrapped her forelegs around Mystic’s legs. It was a warm hug. Mystic patted her head before they went their ways. As time went on, Mystic worked harder just to hang out with her new friend. All she could think about was Sunshine. Every day she finished her work it felt as if it was almost worth it. Almost. Because of standing up to Hong and recognizing her rights, she felt as if she’d bound him a bit. He saw her hanging out with Sunshine but didn’t bother them. However, she could still feel his bitterness towards her. Fool. She thought, Who does he think he is to get at me? Despite that, her spirits began brightening up, she feels like the weight of the world is lifting from her shoulders. Year 11 – Day 170 During their fun times together, conversations began to arise with them. Sunshine opened up about her life at the orphanage and Mystic tried to say something to lighten up her spirits and offered to convince the Leader to allow her to live in the Palace. Unfortunately, it wasn’t meant to be. Because of the laws concerning workers and other hogwash, she wasn’t allowed to come into the Palace. That’s completely stupid. One day, Mystic is walking down the street after a hard day’s work. But when she saw Sunshine, she couldn’t help but break out a smile. It felt good. Everything is feeling better. “Hey, Sunshine!” Mystic called. On cue, Sunshine turned and smiled brightly again. I’ll never get tired of that, Mystic thought. She stopped and watched as Sunshine began running over to her. Suddenly, she bumped into a pony in front of a couple of others. She fell to the ground and Mystic let out a light gasp. “Hey! Out of the way you rogue!” one of them rudely snapped. “I’m sorry! It was an accident!” replied Sunshine. “Get off the street!” Mystic snarled, stomped her way over and tapped on the pony’s shoulder. “What now?” he asked, annoyed. “Hey, you leave her alone!” Mystic growled. She lit her horn and levitated Sunshine to her side. “And who are you to talk to us like that?!” “Somepony who’s looking out for an actual decent pony!” “Excuse me?!” “You heard me!” Mystic prodded him in the chest. “Keep your hooves off me you filth!” “At least this city actually has decent ponies and I don’t reckon it’s the one with the egos too big for their britches!” mocked Mystic. “Why I never!” a mare with them gasped. “Never what? Think that there might be some decent ponies being snubbed by the fake decent ones?” She flicked the pony’s bowtie, “Give me a break.” She turned to Sunshine and began walking forward, “Come on, Sunshine. I’m fed up. Let’s get out of here.” Not bothering to turn around, she slowed down a little until she heard the sound of little hoofsteps following her. “Mystic, thank you,” she said. “No big deal,” said Mystic, “They’re all just full of hot air.” “I still think we need to be careful.” “Careful? When can we truly be sure we’re ever safe?” “By not being foolish.” Mystic stopped. She turned and gave her an incredulous look. “Foolish?” “I know you’re angry and upset. But try not to let it out on the wrong ponies.” “Sunshine...” “I’m still here if you ever want to talk,” Sunshine said softly, “I’m all ears whenever you need me.” Mystic sighed, “We can’t be treated like that. Something must be done about ponies treating us like outcasts.” “We might be outcasts to the rest,” Sunshine said, “But we’ll be outcasts together.” A smile broke out on her face. “That way we’ll be linked stronger than ever before!” An amused grin broke out on Mystic’s face. How could this filly be clumsy, somewhat naïve and have tidbits of wisdom at the same time? It’s a puzzle that is getting harder and harder to solve. “Okay you win,” she said, “How about I suggest what we play next?” “I was waiting for you to ask that!” Sunshine laughed. Year 11 - Day 183 “So how did you get that necklace?” Sunshine asked pointing to the golden necklace. Mystic took a bite of her sandwich, “I crafted it out of the finest gold in the nation.” “Really?!” Sunshine gasped. “Yep!” Mystic smirked, “Said to be created by the sun goddess!” Sunshine marveled at Mystic, she looked speechless as Mystic’s smirk grew. “You can tell that it’s quite a tale, can’t you?” she asked in a teasing tone. Sunshine blinked and shook her head. “Wait a minute!” she cried, “Were you teasing me?!” Mystic shrugged, “I never said that.” “You were telling the truth?!” “I never said that either.” “Mystic!” Mystic laughed and wrapped her foreleg around the confused filly. “You silly Sunshine! I was joking!” Sunshine let out a laugh, “Are you kidding?!” She smacked Mystic on the shoulder, “You got me!” “Good joke, huh?” “No! It was devious!” “Just like me!” Mystic winked. “Oh, you’re better than this!” “Or am I?” Sunshine let out another laugh and hugged Mystic tight. The older mare’s heart warmed and felt as if she were about to shed tears of joy. She felt like dancing the night away as if nopony were watching with this filly by her side. A thought came to her that caused her to frown. “You know...” she said, “I’ve...never really trusted anypony before...” Sunshine looked up at her, “Really?” Mystic nodded, feeling the painful memories return, “It’s too difficult out there to find somepony out there...” “Just because you don’t trust anypony, doesn’t mean you can’t trust anypony,” Sunshine reasoned. “It’s not that simple,” replied Mystic, “I’ve had nopony to rely upon and those I did trust turned on me.” She rubbed her temples, “I’m not trying to discourage you, I just want you to understand.” “I will do my best to. But can’t you try to understand my perspective, too?” Mystic glanced at Sunshine and saw her sympathetic eyes again. “You’re not the only one who’s been suffering,” she said. Her mind began processing what she’d been told. Had she not considered others who were suffering? Had she been focused on her own self? Maybe, but how could she have thought of others? “Well, what do you think?” she finally asked. “I think ponies need to come together, care for each other, and learn the best of all that’s good in the world,” replied Sunshine. Mystic inwardly held in a snort. Good? What good is out there besides this? “That sounds like a bit of a long shot, Sunshine,” she said, “At least for here.” “You can’t deny you’ve been wanting something better,” said Sunshine. “But there are ponies out there that aren’t in much better shape than you.” Suddenly, she beamed, “Hey! Maybe you can go around and help those in need!” Mystic scoffed, “I’m no hero, Sunshine.” “You could be!” “I doubt it.” “You neeeeveeerrr knooowwww!” Sunshine rested on Mystic’s lap. Mystic playfully rolled her eyes, “Okay then. Let’s suppose there is other good out there, what could I do to fight?” “Well, you could be a good help and maybe an inspiration for getting as far as you have,” Sunshine explained, “Anypony would’ve given up but you keep going! It’s incredible!” “Yeah...” Mystic hadn’t completely thought about it, but that is true. “Maybe you could be a beacon of hope or light and help those who need it most.” Hmmm. That does sound interesting, Mystic thought. “Who knows what could happen? It sounds exciting,” said Sunshine. Mystic smiled, “What about you?” “Huh?” “What do you think you would be?” “I don’t know. Maybe just continue to spread smiles and cheer,” Sunshine sat up, “I was thinking more of you because of your hardships.” Mystic sighed, “I can imagine why.” Both of them were silent for a little while. Being an inspiration and never giving up are great qualities of ponies. Maybe there is more out there that could be helped. Looking down an alley, Mystic thought she saw a glimpse of purple and blue hair retreat into the shadows. She blinked several times before dismissing it as her imagination. “Mystic,” Sunshine suddenly spoke. “Yes?” “I want you to promise me something.” She looked at Sunshine, “Promise?” “Yes,” Sunshine said in a firm tone, “I want you to promise me. Swear on all that is holy that you won’t hurt yourself or worse. Promise me that you’ll stand up and fight for all that is good and those who deserve saving! Promise me you’ll never give up!” She leaned closer into the mare’s face, “Don’t ever give up and salvage all that is good before it’s choked out.” The older mare gawked at her friend’s boldness. “Do you promise me, Mystic?” A tug at her heartstrings. Something in her told her to make this promise, no, she needed to make this promise and live it out! For her friend and herself! “I promise,” she said. That wasn’t enough. “No,” she pulled back and cupped Sunshine’s cheek, “I swear, on my own life and by the sun goddess above and all that is holy that I will never hurt myself and I’ll fight for all that is good and those who deserve saving!” Sunshine began to smile again. “I promise and I’ll be sure never to break it,” Mystic concluded. And she meant it. She will try and see those who need saving and do her best to fight! Her friend broke into her signature bright smile. “Thank you, Mystic,” she said. The first real promise she’d made to anypony or herself. There won’t be any stopping her from keeping such a promise even if it’s the last darn thing she does! This here is worth fighting for! This here is worth all of her struggles! She needs these ideals and values in life so she can get the hay out of this Tartarus hole! One night, while hanging out with her, Mystic would come to a choice she’s not made before. “Can you just imagine what all is out there?” Sunshine asked, finishing her observation of the stars, “The universe is very vast. Almost as if somepony took their time to spread the stars in beautiful positions.” Mystic smiled a bit, “Yeah. I agree.” Looking at the stars was something they always tried to do every night. Sunshine had a vast explanation and knowledge of the constellations, galaxies, and planets. Sure she’d learned about them some but Sunshine makes them sound much more interesting. “A little off-topic, Mystic,” said Sunshine. “What?” Mystic asked. “Have you heard of Equestria before?” Mystic thought for a second and nodded, “Yes. I’ve heard about it some. Not much I guess.” “There’s scarce information about it, but I have heard there’s a lot of whispers and rumors about it lately. It’s making me curious.” “Don’t bite into something that could be a false lead, Sunshine,” Mystic warned. “I won’t, it’s just interesting how so many ponies are whispering about it.” Mystic shrugged, she hadn’t considered Equestria since the Mare in the Moon incident. “Ponies talk. That’s all,” she said. Sunshine didn’t say anything else. Mystic glanced over to see her thinking. Probably what they were just talking about. Suddenly, Mystic felt a tug at her heartstrings. She inwardly sighed. She’s been keeping herself closed off from Sunshine for a long time and every day she’s been feeling the need, whether small or large, to bare her soul. Who else would listen? Nopony would. She closed her eyes, feeling the tears building up. She blinked them away. “Sunshine...” she said, “Can I tell you something?” “Sure, Mystic, anything,” the filly grinned. Mystic sighed. Wondering if this was a good idea or not. But that smile and soft look in her eyes almost made her feel...safe and free from judgment. It was a trait she’s admired from her. With much trepidation Mystic spoke, “I want to open up...about everything about myself...” Sunshine’s eyes widened, yet Mystic could see relief behind them. “I...” Mystic tried to start, “I...” She facepalmed, “Oh, I’m so stupid...” She squeezed her eyes shut. Only to open them when she felt a small off stroking her back. She turned to see Sunshine closer and with a soft, understanding look. “Take your time,” she said. Mystic thought she might melt. Her heart slowed and the warm feeling returned along with her sting. She closed her eyes. “I...don’t...” she inwardly cursed herself, “I woke up at 10 years old!” She practically blurted it out. “What?” Sunshine asked curiously. Mystic sighed, “I’m sorry...this is ridiculous...I’ve never opened up to anypony before...” She tried to think of something else. “It’s just...I’m eleven years old...and I don’t have a cutie mark...” Mystic solemnly explained. “Unicorns like you and I need to have them at our ages.” Sunshine laughed. Mystic’s eyes widened. Why was she laughing?! “Oh, Mystic!” the filly giggled, “Don’t let some high-stuck up pony tell you when you should have a cutie mark! Just keep looking! You’ll get it!” A question that she’s had forever finally came out, “How can you be so optimistic?” “Well, somepony has to be!” Sunshine laughed. No reason other than she has to? Did she learn from somepony to be optimistic? A caretaker? “I mean Sunshine, how could anypony like you be in this place? It’s awful!” “Awful it is, but we make the most of it you and I!” Mystic groaned and facehoofed. “Is there anything else?” Sunshine asked. Yes. Mystic thought. She cleared her throat, and pushed past her nervousness, “I just...it’s complicated...” “How so?” Sunshine gently caressed Mystic’s hoof. “I don’t know how to put it...” replied Mystic, scared of how Sunshine would take it. “Please, try me. Speak.” Mystic glanced at her friend’s eager face. Seeing that almost made her melt on the spot. Finally, after a few seconds, she nodded. “My past may not be as simple as you think it is...” she said. Sunshine didn’t reply but waited for her to continue. “I woke up in the city. As a ten-year-old.” “Huh?” “I don’t know what happened!” Mystic cried, the emotions being thrust out all at once, “I just woke up all of a sudden in the middle of a wintry road and had no memory of anything before!” “You’re kidding!” Sunshine cried. “No!” Tears began stinging Mystic’s cheeks, “I just woke up with no explanation in a cruel world that thrust me into the iron hooves of Hong!” She looked at Sunshine, feeling completely distraught in front of her friend. “I don’t know who I am or where I came from! Not knowing what my past is or who I knew before!” Sunshine blinked several times, completely taken aback by what she’s hearing. “And everything you know about with what I’ve been through is added to that and it’s terrifying!!” Mystic began weeping and shuddering, collapsing onto the rocky road. She choked, she sobbed, “Nopony else knows...I-I’m scared, Sunshine...” All of her pain, sadness, and loneliness poured out, letting out sobs as tears flowed down her cheeks like rivers. It’s out now. Sunshine knows her core issue and she doesn’t even care at this moment what she might say. She can reject her and she’d be all alone in this. It felt like she'd been sobbing forever until... She felt forelegs wrap around her. Surprised, the unicorn lifted her head to see Sunshine hugging her barrel. “Shhhhhh,” Sunshine whispered, “You’re going to be okay, Mystic. You’re going to be okay.” More tears fell rolled down her cheeks, “I’ve got practically nothing in my life...” “That’s not true, you’ve got me,” Sunshine whispered, “You’re strong, able to withstand the hardships. You made it this far.” Mystic choked, feeling as if the darkness of the world is closing around her and making her feel small. “Regardless of what happened, try to not think about that anymore,” Sunshine spoke. “It’s hard not to...” “Maybe, but you can try to stop thinking about that and start thinking about now. The present.” “Yes. Stop worrying about your past and that darkness. Who do you want to be? What do you love? Ask yourself questions like that.” Tears began welling up again. She’d never considered that. “I...don’t know what I want...” she said. “Oh?” “I don’t know if I am special...” “I think you are.” “How can you be certain?” “It doesn’t matter if you’re a bat, minotaur, one of those pegasuses, or standing on the moon. I believe everypony’s special in their own way,” Sunshine smiled. As disjointed as the sentence was to make a point, she did make it quite clear. Mystic began wiping her face free of tears and gazed into her friend’s eyes. “Just keep trying, Mystic,” Sunshine encouraged, “Be who you want to be. Be the best you can be.” As emotional as she is, Mystic managed to form a smile. The weight of the world rolled off her shoulder and she felt lighter than she ever had in her life. It was an incredible feeling! “Thank you,” she whispered. “No, thank you for sharing,” replied Sunshine. Mystic sat up and wrapped her forelegs around her, not wanting to let go. “Because of you, Sunshine,” she choked, “I’ve been able to open up to somepony I can truly trust and call...” She wiped her tears away, “A friend.” “I am happy to have you too,” replied Sunshine, “Ever since meeting you, I feel like I can be on top of the world with you. Promise me you’ll stay by my side.” “I swear on my life,” Mystic whispered. Mystic looked up at the shining moon as she felt hope rise in her chest. Present day - Year 16 – Day 364 “Finally!” Mystic cried. She’s fixed her roof and the abode is safe from the downpour. “In your face, nature!” she cried, pumping a hoof into the air. Lightning flashed and thunder rumbled loudly. “Ha! You don’t scare me!” Mystic hopped down from the roof and noted that the rain is slowing down a little bit. Now to focus on what she’s come here to do. She entered her abode, walked over to her satchel and pulled out a plastic bag. It will be getting dark soon, so she needs to move to find what she’s looking for. Fortunately, it shouldn’t be too far of a walk. After trudging through the soggy ground and slick mud, Mystic found where most of the wind and rain were blocked by the trees. Mystic felt a tug at her heartstrings. She closed her eyes and fought off the urge. She needs to focus on this. It’s a sacred tradition. No matter how many times she does this she can’t help but have a heavy heart. She doesn’t allow herself to cry or have many emotions. She needs a clear mind to focus on her objectives. It’s been very beneficial. She stepped into a field and spotted her objective. Sunflowers. One step closer. The sky continues to darken as she made her way over. She lit up her horn, casting the closing darkness aside. She gazed at the flowers being pelted by the rain. “Pick the biggest and best ones,” she told herself. She stepped past the beaten and bent sunflowers. The unicorn searched for a few minutes before finding some that stood strong and beautiful. They waved at her in the wind. Satisfied, she picked them, levitated them over and carefully wrapped the plastic bag around them. As Mystic turned around to go back her lips trembled and blinked several times. Meanwhile, at Twilight’s castle She yawned. Twilight groggily walked through the cavernous hall of her castle. She made herself a late-night supper and is now going to bed. She needs to have her energy if she wants to be the Headmare and Princess she’s grown into! Nopony likes to be sleepy on such a job! But she has a nice pot of hot coffee to look forward to along with a warm breakfast cooked by her number one assistant! Her lips slightly watered. She turned a corner and paused when she spotted, leaning against the wall, a purple suitcase with a glimmering cutie mark imprinted on the front. Oh yeah. She’d forgotten about Starlight leaving for a trip to the Crystal Empire. But it wasn’t supposed to be until tomorrow morning. Curious, she headed over to her door-- *PAP!* Only for the door to hit her right in the face. “Ouch!” “What?! Hello?!” came a startled voice. The door opened to reveal a pinkish unicorn with a purple mane and tail with a cyan streak in either of them. “Oh, Twilight!” the unicorn cried, “I’m so sorry!” Twilight rubbed her aching muzzle, “It’s okay, Starlight. I’ve done that more than I’d love to admit.” Starlight relaxed some and pushed past Twilight, carrying a smaller bag with her. “I’m sorry, Twilight, but I can’t stay to chat, tonight I’m having a little detour to Canterlot to meet Trixie,” she said as she placed the little bag down. “Trixie?” Twilight tilted her head. Now this sudden departure made sense. “Yeah,” Starlight spun around with a bright smile, “Apparently she’s received a very special invitation to the Crystal Empire! Since I’m going up there, we both thought it’d be perfect for both of us to catch up and travel together the next morning.” “We?” Twilight cracked a knowing smirk. Starlight smiled sheepishly, “Okay, it was mostly Trix, but we did come to that agreement!” Twilight giggled, “I know. I was just messing around.” Starlight rolled her eyes. Twilight noticed a scroll peeping out of the barely zipped bag Starlight just brought in. “Anyway,” said Starlight. She scooped up her bags in a sweep of turquoise magic. “I’ve got to get to Canterlot so I can visit Sunburst again tomorrow!” She laughed, a very excited look on her features. Suddenly, she paused. “You did get a substitute guidance counselor for the school while I’m gone, right?” “Of course, I did!” Twilight smiled, “It only took three hours until I settled on Maud!” Starlight giggled, “Oh, Twilight.” “Hey, she told me her schedule wasn’t free until she found me having nearly given up!” “Okay, I believe you.” Twilight looked at the scrolls again. She raised an eyebrow at the sight of them. “Starlight, what spells are you bringing?” she asked. “Oh!” Starlight perked up, she looked at her bag, “You saw those, huh?” She zipped it up and looked at Twilight with an almost too bright of a grin. “It’s those couple of hypotheses we both went over a while back and I was going to get Sunburst’s opinion, too!” Of course. Starlight had found those recently and due to the School taking both of their time, they hadn’t looked at them as much as they’d want to. Starlight mentioned she’d wanted to catch up with Sunburst, it’s why she’s going. Twilight nodded, “Just be careful. New magic can be unpredictable.” “Psh!” Starlight scoffed, “You, Sunburst, and I, are experts at magic! You’ve seen the contents of them, they should be fine with a little Starlight and Sunburst monitoring them.” Starlight had once been careless with magic; however, this magic hypothesis Twilight has seen her looking into does seem challenging but not dangerous. Plus, she’s seen how much her former pupil’s grown over the years. “Okay,” said Twilight, “Just remember, you’re there to visit Sunburst.” “Oh, I know!” Starlight giggled, “It’s been so long!” “It’s only been two weeks.” Starlight paused and blushed a bit, “Uh, well…uhm…” “Enjoy your trip,” Twilight winked, knowing something about their relationship, “Just try not to go too head over hooves.” “Twilight!” Starlight squeaked, blushing madly, “Has Trixie been talking to you?!” Twilight smirked. “No.” “Are you insinuating something?!” Starlight blushed harder. “Am I, Starlight?” Twilight teased. “Twilight!” She turned around, “Enjoy your trip. Get back in time for the special event in about a week.” “I-I will!” Starlight stammered, Twilight looked back to see her scurrying to head out, “I wouldn’t miss it for the world!” She watched Starlight go. She’s obviously hiding something. At least something that’s not too well kept with all those recent, bunched together visits to the Crystal Empire. Author's Note Hello everypony! And the story resumes! I apologize for the long wait because Christmas is a different time of the year and I wasn't able to focus on getting this done as much as I wanted. And sheeeeeessshhhh!!! This was also one of the hardest ones to write because I wasn't too sure if this chapter would be packing enough or some emotion to it. I also apologize if things seem a little jarring but I wanted another chapter up before 2020 (at least where I am in the US). Please review!
Chapter 4 - Times Are ChangingA1: V2 - 2 - Times are changing PRESENT DAY: Year 17 – Day: 1 She woke with a start. Sitting up from the mothball mattress Mystic gazed around to find herself in her hut. Another nightmare. Another blasted nightmare that came out like a shadow in the dark. Sleep is always required but she always hopes for a dreamless sleep. Rubbing her temples, she remembered something about today. It’s her birthday. A cursed day. It’s also part of the reason why she’s here. She closed her eyes and let out a sigh. The mare opened her eyes and looked around her messy hut. This place needs cleaning up. Might as well do a quick clean up before heading out. Her ear twitched to the sound of rain pattering outside. Fitting. It felt natural. Lighting her horn, Mystic began picking up various different items scattered and littered on the floor. She either threw them in the trash or placed them on distant shelves. The mare straightened up some books on a shelf and caught a glimpse of a map of Equestria. She paused when she saw it. A thought crept upon her as if it arose from the darkness. She shook her head and continued to work. Her magic was working fine, but her mind was occupied with what she’s here for. She cleared her throat and stretched a bit. Her stomach rumbled. “Hold on, hold on,” she told her stomach as if talking to somepony. The unicorn finished cleaning mostly everything before her eyes landed on her machete on the crowded bookshelf. Memories came flooding back to her when she’d first used one. It’s become almost like a treasure, yet an item that brought some pain as well. She can’t ever be without it. However, she can’t keep thinking. First breakfast and then to her destination. Year 11 – Day 175 Mystic grunted as she examined her stronger muscles. She put on her best face to her friend sitting across from her. “Don’t worry,” she said, “I’m managing.” Sunshine didn’t reply, but gave her an uncertain look that told her that she has recent events running through her head. “Hong thinks he can change my schedule,” said Mystic, trying to make light of the situation, “But I’ve been able to show him that I’m capable of being my own mare and in line with the program.” “The Leader hasn’t been doing well?” Sunshine suddenly asked. Figures. Mystic let out a sigh and massaged her left foreleg. “I don’t know much, but I hear it’s not looking good,” replied Mystic. “Gosh...” Sunshine marveled. “I know,” Mystic took a sip of her coffee, “It came out of nowhere. Everypony other than trained professionals are allowed to see him.” “You’re not worried?” “No,” another sip from her coffee, “As passive and dull the Leader is, he’s been going on for this long.” She gazed at Sunshine softly, “Plus the doctors brought in are the best in the city so I believe they’ll do whatever they can to save his flank.” Sunshine went silent, her breakfast of pancakes untouched since the conversation began. Mystic let out a sigh and stroked her cheek gently. “Look, I didn’t want to start this kind of conversation on our day out. I answered for you,” she said. Sunshine sighed, “I know. I’m sorry to know that.” The table went silent again. Mystic seeing Sunshine’s concern behind her eyes. That dastardly General is not only changing things, he’s also been giving her silent devious smiles (something she probably should’ve kept to herself) but they keep no secrets from each other. “Let’s talk about something different,” Mystic suggested, “Anything you’ve heard recently?” Some of Sunshine’s spark returned to her eyes. Is she thinking about it again? Mystic thought incredulously. “I have heard of several stories of ponies and a place,” she said. “Really?” another sip, “Who and where?” “Six ponies saving the world from a moon goddess.” Mystic held in an annoyed grunt. She seriously looked into those rumors?! She couldn’t believe it! The land of Equestria sounds like it could be nice. But... “Sunshine, you know I love you,” Mystic started, “But that, six little ponies saving the world from an eternal night against a moon goddess sounds far-fetched.” “Oh, that’s not the only thing!” Sunshine said happily, “They also saved the world from eternal chaos, changelings, and a shadowy king!” Mystic scoffed. Did Sunshine fall for such ridiculous fantasies? “I don’t think they’re just rumors, Mystic,” Sunshine continued, “Who knows how powerful those six ponies really are? What in the world could be going on there?” Mystic didn’t reply. “Maybe you and I can get out of this place when your program is over and we can be like sisters!” Mystic blinked. Did she hear that right? “And-and we’ll find a nice family that’ll welcome us with open arms and we’ll have a happy life together!” Sunshine laughed, “It sounds like a magical place!” “Sunshine...” “And-and there are rainbows that fly through the sky and bring peace to all! Clouds that are cities and a castle of gold on the tallest peak!” Mystic sighed. This is getting tedious and nonsensical. “Could you just stop and think for a minute, please?” Mystic spoke up. “Huh?” Sunshine asked. Mystic took in a deep breath, “Sunshine, life isn’t all about magical rainbows, friendship and being fantastic.” Sunshine’s smile began to fade. “I’ve spent all of my free time looking into the world out there and around me and that’s not how things work.” She leaned forward, “Work hard. Get through your day. Hope you’re approved to whatever life you can have and continue it.” She leaned back into her seat, “Those are worthy goals for anypony.” “But Mystic, it’ll certainly bring you happiness and joy! Just like we both talked about getting!” Sunshine smiled again. “I agree that we both need them. But who have you gotten this information from?” Mystic asked, “Ponies that are just talking. And ponies talk and info gets mixed up between groups.” Sunshine’s smile dropped again, “You don’t know that for sure!” “And the same could be said about you,” replied Mystic. Sunshine blinked, surprised. “Just because there are supposedly ponies that shoot rainbows and mountains of gold don’t mean that it makes our lives any better. Who knows how exaggerated the details have gotten?” “I think you need to be a little more open-minded!” Sunshine insisted, “Just because you had a rough life doesn’t mean you can’t hope!” Mystic slightly winced. Sunshine formed a small glare, “And I’m in the same boat as you! You’re not the only one who’s had a hard life!” Mystic looked down at her coffee, not replying to her friend. “I want what’s good for us, and I’m sure we can find good things for us, my friend,” “I don’t deny that there is good out there. It’s not like you hope or expect it to be. Just try and keep your ideas and fantasies about what you’ve shared to yourself, okay?” “Fantasies?!” Sunshine scolded. Mystic perked up, surprised at her outburst. “The only fantasies I have are those of us having a good life!” Sunshine let out a sigh and Mystic frowned in response. “I don’t mean to be rude, Mystic,” she continued, “But I’m tired of what we’ve been going through.” “And I haven’t been?” Mystic asked, “I could’ve just not let you stay by me when we first met.” They both paused at what she’d said. Did I just say that? Mystic thought. Way to go, Mystic! “Sunshine...I didn’t mean that,” she insisted. “I’m sorry.” Sunshine didn’t speak, her head hanging lower than what it was before. A pang of guilt jabbed at Mystic’s heart; the poor thing obviously wants to dream of a better place. “It’s okay...” came a small, soft reply. Relieved, Mystic took another sip of her coffee. The clouds above began to gather above Mystic as she walked back to the accursed arena (the Palace) to get ready for another day of work. Her mind wandered back to the Leader. Is he really okay? She can’t believe she’s concerned about somepony who isn’t her friend. She let out a sigh. Sunshine seemed rather upset about her observations. She’s become her best friend and her ideals have been inspiring but the ideas presented earlier are ridiculous. A place like that can’t exist. There are times for optimism and knowing when something sounds too good to be true. Maybe tomorrow she’ll reinstate what she meant and give a proper apology, too. A sting of guilt emerged at the thought of simple miscommunication. Some shouts came from down the street. She took a quick glance and saw muddied pegasi trying to escape some soldiers but they were shot with a bolt of magic and collapsed onto the ground. Mystic shook her head, getting her attention back to the Palace. Things seem a bit different around here, she thought. It seems as if there are more criminals every day. The thought of those criminals attacking the orphanage for no good reason came to her mind. She could almost hear the screams of the children and her little ray of sunshine as knives and ropes swung around. The picture was bloodcurdling. She shuddered and arrived at the worn-down entrance to the back of the Palace to get her assignments. Several other ponies were already out. All of them began to lash out at her but she paid them no mind. Same thing every day. Soon after receiving her assignments, Mystic began scrubbing the hallways with a sponge. This will all be worth it to see Sunshine, she repeated in her mind. It motivated her to work. As she continued to work, she couldn’t help but hear some voices going around the hallways. They were quiet, but always present. Some were a little urgent. At one point she could’ve sworn she heard ponies shouting orders. Her mind grew curious as to what is going on. However, she had to stick to the routine. “Palace servants, I swear,” she muttered. Mystic continued down the halls and for most of the morning she could see ponies dressed in all black going to and fro. It frustrated her. Most ponies would be staying out of the halls as she cleaned them. What could possibly be so important? Finally, after more ponies came down a hall she’d worked on, she’s finally had it. “Okay!” she groaned and stomped up to the ponies. “What is going on here?! I am trying to work here!” She paused when she saw they had sad looks on their faces. They didn’t say anything to her and just kept walking, letting out silent weeps. “Huh?” Mystic tilted her head curiously. “There you are!” came a hard voice. Here we go again, Mystic thought. She turned to see Hong having some of the same black clothing on. He was also wearing a black hat, too. This further confused her. “I’ve been looking for you,” he said, “Where have you been?!” “Cleaning the halls as part of my routine?” Mystic replied, confused. “The Leader has passed away!” Hong growled. Mystic’s blood turned into ice. “What?” “He’s passed away!” Hong snapped, “They’re just swearing in a new Leader right now!” Wait...ponies going to and fro. For most of the morning. And all dressed in black. Mystic examined Hong and could see he’s serious. No, this cannot be happening! It can’t be true! If he’s passed away then things might be different for her! “You lie!” Mystic growled, her shock turning into anger. “He’s fine!” “No, I am not!” Hong began pulling her along, “Come on, you’ll soon see!” Mystic tried pulling away, but Hong kept a firm grip on her foreleg. “I’m behaving! I am following the program! I should be out in a few weeks!” Mystic protested. “Oh, we’ll see about that!” Hong snapped. As Hong dragged her down to the throne room, more ponies dressed in the same black attire came down the hall. Mystic’s eyes nearly bulged out of her skull when she saw several soldiers carrying a casket decorated with white and red flowers. Hong moved himself and Mystic out of the way and let them pass. Mystic’s heart raced as she followed where the casket is heading. She felt another yank on her foreleg before she was brought into the throne room where she saw two ponies standing in front of the stage. She took notice that the brown unicorn had his right foreleg held up. She glanced around to see that there weren’t many ponies in the room. She looked around for one more pony to give her a sense of security. “Where’s the Advisor?” she asked. “He had to leave,” said Hong, “The law is that the Royal Advisor is to be replaced by the pony by the next in line for the throne.” That sounded fishy. “Is that even a thing?” “Who do you think you’re talking to?! I am the General! I uphold the law!” Yeah right! Mystic thought. She noticed that her heart is racing faster as her body shuddered. The unicorn looked up to see the brown leader nod his head. “Then I hereby appoint you, the new Leader of our fair city!” said the stallion beside him. He bowed followed by the rest, including Mystic. She had to bow. She stood up straight and looked into his blue eyes. He seemed nervous yet sincere. On edge, but ready. “Your Majesty,” said Hong, “It is my honor to welcome you into the position of power that’ll help change this city for the better!” The new leader nodded, “And we shall.” Hong’s tone seemed happier. Chipper, even. That caused Mystic’s blood to turn into ice as she felt sweat pouring down her face. “Things will be corrected and put on fair trials,” Hong continued, “And we will make this city prosper and criminals will flee in mortal terror!” Mystic began to realize that the new Leader isn’t saying any of these things. Something is definitely wrong. “And finally, our previous leader, though he was in this throne for the longest time, we can finally move on past his dullness and have the Leader we truly deserve!” “And we shall.” “But first, before we begin anything,” Hong shoved Mystic in front of him, “I present to you the pony I spoke about!” The new Leader looked down at her, “So, you’re Mystic.” “Yes?” Mystic asked uncertainly. “As Hong has brought to my attention, you received an unfair trial and sentence after you, a tween, broke through the wall.” “What ever he told you, I’ve made up almost everything that has been charged! I’ve worked my flank off and nearly broken some bones just to satisfy him! I had great respect for the-” “But you are crafty!” Hong shouted, causing the new Leader to flinch. “A-And,” the new Leader spoke in a shaky tone “I hereby sentence you to five to ten years more servitude! And with harder work to boot!” Mystic took in a sharp breath of air. She wanted to scream, but Hong placed a hoof on her shoulder that shut her up. “And may I see fit on how she’s to be punished?” Hong asked. The new Leader nodded. “But sire!” Mystic cried, “With all due respect-” Hong shoved her to the ground, silencing her. She pulled herself up and saw that the new Leader had a nervous look in his eyes. “You will listen to everything I say,” Hong spoke in a low tone. “And this time, things will be as they should’ve been.” This cannot be happening! Mystic thought, her breath quickening. Her mind and heart are racing. Hong must’ve done something to him! Yeah! He hates her so much that he killed the Leader! She managed to stand up. “Sire, please!” Mystic pleaded, “You’re the next in line! You should know about the regulations our previous Leader set up!” He just sat there without another word, almost seeming ice cold on that throne. Nopony moved for what seemed like forever. Her fear began to turn into anger. The foolish leader! How could he not stand up against Hong?! He’s allowing that monster to violate the rehabilitation protocols and get at her when he wants! “I think we’re done here,” came the dreaded voice. She turned around with a glare on her face. “Why do you hate me so much?” she demanded. Hong leaned forward and got right into Mystic's face, “You think you're really something, don't you? I won't be responsible for somepony who just happened to show up and broke through our highly secure wall.” The atmosphere seemed to get darker around him, “I know what you really are.” Mystic couldn't help but gulp. Does he? Does he know more about her? The General's presence is a lot more intimidating than before. She wanted to ask more questions about what he meant by that but nothing came out of her choked up throat. “And the new Leader and I will be working very closely to ensure the city’s restoration and prosperity,” Hong spoke. Mystic nearly collapsed. The old fear of being trapped in this cruel world beginning to encase her again. “And you won’t be talking to this Leader anytime soon except in your trial depending on your behavior.” Why won’t the new Leader speak up?! “And one more thing,” Hong’s smile grew into a devilish grin. “You will never see Sunshine Smiles again.” Year 12 – Day 10 *CLANG!* *CLANG!* *CLANG!* Another sheet of metal perfected. Her hoofs stung as she began lifting it up. She winced as she began walking along the rocky ground. A cough escaped her esophagus as her nervous eyes glanced around at the metal walls that encased her like a tomb. Clanging came from various different rooms as the warehouse came into view. The heat from the melted metal hit her like a tidal wave that caused her to fight hard not to pass out again. She glanced around to see hot, plump, overweight earth ponies pushing and pulling various carts with reinforced steel. The trepidatious unicorn turned to the right and saw the liquid metal being poured into a mold to make a larger sheet of metal. Mystic bumped into somepony, causing her to yelp. She quickly pushed by the pony before she could see his reaction. Every part of her body seemed to hurt. She stepped on something sharp, causing massive pain to shoot up her bandaged hooves, “Ow!” Before she could stop herself, she fell onto the floor. Pure adrenaline kicked in and she picked herself up and the sheet of metal. Her eyes darted around, looking for anypony who had a whip in their hooves that could whip her at any moment. Nopony seemed to notice, but she can’t ever be too careful... When nothing came, she let out a small sigh and continued to her destination, watching her back at every corner. Every time she saw somepony, her heart skipped a beat. The icky, covered in oil ponies terrified her ever since she began working here. It did not help that everypony in this metal factory were all stallions. Some have even tried to make moves on her and force her into being with them. She couldn’t imagine what they would’ve done to her if they managed to corner her on her first day. The mental images were unspeakable horrors that haunted her every day. After what seemed like forever, the unicorn placed her sheet on the table. The skinny earth pony behind the table squinted his eyes and examined it. Almost microscopically. “You’re sure you got it corrected this time?” he asked. Mystic coughed again, “Y-Yes sir. I swear.” “You’d better!” the pony snapped at her, nearly causing her to topple, “Otherwise you’ll be subject to getting hot hooves!” Mystic gulped loudly. The pony examined the sheet again. Mystic was tense, uncertain of how he’d take it. “It’s adequate,” he said. Mystic almost let out a sigh of relief. “You get back to your station, we’ve got more metal that needs melting!” he snapped. Mystic nodded vigorously. She began walking away. He always scared her, as skinny as he is. Her stomach rumbled again and she ran one of her hooves along her shrunken torso. She had to keep working. Lunch isn’t for another two hours. After making her way back to her station, Mystic felt a little cooler but could still feel the heat emitting from the warehouse. She looked down at her hooves and the bandages were coming undone. Knowing she doesn’t have much time, Mystic went to her small table and pulled out a box of bandages. She sat down on the floor and took off the old ones. She cringed and blinked her tears when she saw how red and swollen they’ve become with cuts and bruises. I need a doctor, she thought. But they rarely look at workers with her degree of punishment, except when they’re really sick. She yawned. When she did, the unicorn shuddered and squeezed her eyes shut. The feeling of falling asleep during the night terrified her. “Stay awake. I’ve got to push on. I’ve got to push on. For Sunshine’s sake,” she told herself as she began wrapping her fresh bandages around her forelegs. She told herself that every day and always hoped to see her friend again. Things are different in Imperial City and it’s not looking up for her. However... There is a silver lining she’s hoping that will work. With some newfound agenda, Mystic stood up and saw her filthy body covered in scars. Some fairly recent along her torso and neck. She formed a determined look as the door opened behind her and she felt a wave of heat hit her. Mystic collapsed onto her mattress. Her body is worn out and is shaking due to the adrenaline wearing off. “Dang, dang, dang,” she muttered. Despite having no energy, Mystic sat up and examined her bandages coming loose again. She felt them aching once again. However, she levitated a glass of water, chugged it and levitated another one over. She undid her bandages and gently poured water on them. She hissed in pain but pushed through. When she finished, she levitated another box over and began wrapping more around her forelegs. She looked down at her hindlegs and noticed the ones down there have come off. She let out a sigh, knowing she’ll have to wait for the next delivery. But she doesn’t have that on her mind. After fixing herself up a bit, Mystic spotted a large box. The unicorn gently levitated it to the side to reveal a hole big enough for her to squeeze through. “Almost there,” she said to herself. She needed to finish this. She hopes it’ll reach to the outside world. Sunshine is just within reach. Adrenaline flowed through her body once again as she grabbed a rusty spoon to continue her heinous project. Mystic broke the surface and gasped for air! She looked around and saw she’s outside! Her heart leaped for joy! She’s done it! She made sure that the box was covering the hole and she placed the dirt she’d dug up back over the hole so it’d stay hidden. Don’t worry Sunshine, she thought as she took off into the night, I am coming. ... Everywhere in the streets seemed to have an ominous atmosphere. Ponies weren’t going around the streets as they were when she’d first arrived. The thought of ponies being persecuted by the government terrified her, let alone what could’ve happened for being unable to interact with ponies outside her captors and bosses. Soldiers patrolled the city, looking for any suspicious activities. Mystic hid behind a wall as a couple of them passed by. When they were gone, she bolted in the direction of the orphanage. She has so much to tell her. After what felt like an hour, she finally arrived at her destination. The unicorn stealthily worked her way around the building to find Sunshine’s window. When she turned a corner, she stopped. Looking down an alleyway, she saw a pony with a cloak on with the same purple and blue mane she’s seen before. The mare reached up and rubbed her eyes, only to see that she was gone. At that moment, she yawned. “I must be seeing things,” she muttered. Focusing her attention back on the orphanage, she spotted several windows. Third one from the left, she thought. The unicorn made her way over, spotted some pebbles and levitated them to her side. Taking aim she tossed one forward. *tink* Nothing. *tink* *tink* She waited. Nothing. Growing desperate, she spotted a larger pebble and tossed it over. *TONK* She cringed and ducked behind a fence post and examined her surroundings vigorously. Her eyes landed back on the window and she spotted a filly retreat back into the shadows. Her heart skipped a beat. She decided to wait and soon, hoofsteps scampered in her direction. Looking to her left, she nearly broke into tears when she saw the familiar yellow coat and twirly horn break into the moonlight. Her heart soared. “Mystic!” Sunshine whispered/shouted. “Sunshine!” Mystic cried, almost too loud. The filly jumped at her and clomped her hooves around her neck. Mystic couldn’t take it anymore; she began to weep as if she hadn’t seen her in years. She must’ve looked silly, but she didn’t care. When she heard Sunshine softly weeping, the mare pulled back and looked into her pleading, adorable face. “Don’t you dare cry,” Mystic spoke, wiping her friend’s face, “You know I love seeing you smile.” Sunshine managed to form a smile, “And I thought you were the tearless one.” Mystic actually chuckled before they embraced again. Both ponies hid in the little shed outside the orphanage. Both began talking with one another and caught up a little bit. Mystic could tell Sunshine was obviously looking at her bandaged hooves, but the filly didn’t say anything. Probably not to push her into uncomfortable territory. “Things haven’t been too much different for me,” said Sunshine, “Only...before I met you that is.” Her heart sank, remembering how much she’s been bullied by the unfortunate occupants. “Things...” Mystic knew she had to say something, “Haven’t been too good for me. Worse even.” She lit her horn and revealed some new scars and the ruddiness of her forelegs, Sunshine softly gasped. Sunshine's jaw dropped, “Oh...my gosh...” she whispered her, “Mystic...you look...” “Like Tartarus?” “Terrible...” “The first Leader died and things changed for me...” Mystic explained, “I wasn’t...” she choked, “Allowed to see you again...” “What?” Sunshine asked, horrified. Mystic nodded and felt tears welling up again, “I thought...” She trailed off. Sunshine placed a gentle hoof on Mystic’s shoulder, “You thought?” Mystic let out a sob, “I thought he might’ve killed you...” Sunshine let out a horrified gasp. Mystic let out some more sobs as she examined her hooves again, “Things are horrid, Sunshine. The worst part was those thoughts...” “But I’m here,” Sunshine said as her eyes glistened, “I’m alive and well.” Mystic just let out some more sobs as Sunshine held her close. She returned the gesture and held her tight. It was a moment frozen in time, two friends in a cold, cruel world reunited as if things would be okay and they could run away together and build a better life. However, there is one more thing on her mind. “S-Sunshine...I-I have...n-night...” she tried to get it out. “What?” the filly asked. Mystic pulled back, her chest feeling heavy as if it’d weighed a ton. “Sunshine...there’s something you need to know...” said Mystic, feeling trepidatious. “What is it?” Sunshine asked softly. “I...” Mystic looked around, her eyes filled with nervousness and her heart raced. I need to tell her, I need to tell her, she thought. She turned to her friend, took a breath in and breathed out. “I’ve been having...nightmares...” Sunshine’s eyes widened. “Yes...nightmares...” “Oh my...what are they about?” Mystic shuddered and shut her eyes tight. How can she tell her about what she’s been dreaming about? They felt so real. Not like normal nightmares. “They’re...not good ones...” “There are good nightmares?” Sunshine tilted her head. “No no,” said Mystic. “Are they about your...” Sunshine lowered her voice to a whisper, “About your whippings? Hong?” She leaned forward. “Did you remember anything before you woke up?” Mystic shook her head vigorously. “No to that last question.” “Then...what are they about?” Mystic gulped. “They’re dark...vicious...vivid...” Her hairs on her coat stood on end as chills ran up and down her spine. She leaned forward and began to describe her nightmares to the filly. As time went on, Sunshine’s eyes widened in horror as Mystic told her. Mystic shook and held back tears. When she finished, Sunshine pulled back and almost looked as white as a ghost. “My...gosh...” she whispered, almost like a ghost. Mystic solemnly nodded, remembering their vivid details as a soft breeze blew through the cracks of the hut. Mystic felt as if she’d won a huge victory for the first time since the first Leader’s death. She managed to sneak back into her room without being detected and knew she had to make her visits every few days so she and Sunshine wouldn’t be discovered. It was hard but it needed to be this way for now. There was one thing Mystic couldn’t get out of her mind. The mysterious cloaked pony. Year 12 – Day 24 Mystic couldn’t believe what she had just heard. “You’re planning to leave the city?!” she asked. Sunshine nodded with a bright smile. “Yes! I am! Mystic did a double-take. “H-How?!” “There’s a pony who’s thought to come from the land of Equestria and save from the city who so desire to leave it!” Sunshine explained. “Really?” “Yes! He especially saves fillies, colts, and their parents,” Sunshine took a sip of her water, “He believes this city is too far gone and can’t be saved. And I think he’s correct.” “Sunshine, that land isn’t what you think it is,” she said. Sunshine lightly frowned causing some guilt to return to the older mare. “Even if it isn’t. I would prefer it over this place,” she said. “I didn’t mean to upset you that one time.” “I know...” Sunshine trailed off. Mystic felt a frown tugging at her features as she gazed at her saddened friend. “I might be your ray of sunshine, Mystic,” Sunshine spoke up, “But I think sometimes when things are too dark, you need to save the innocent.” That’s true. And the city appears to be declining as the years go on. She doesn’t understand why they just won’t accept help from Equestria. “I was thinking that you would go with me.” Mystic’s eyes widened. “Yeah,” it’s as if Sunshine read her mind, “I know it’s a bold decision and who knows what could happen on the trip there?” “Exactly,” said Mystic, “What could happen?” Lost in the wilderness? Attacked by a carnivore or monster? Seized by soldiers? “I need to try,” Sunshine spoke desperately, “I don’t want to be here anymore.” She held Mystic’s hoof in both of her own, “And I know you don’t want to be here anymore.” Mystic thought about it a little bit but quickly noticed that there wasn’t much need to think about it. “When is he supposed to be coming?” she asked. Sunshine looked into her eyes and Mystic formed a smile. Sunshine returned it, “In about a week. We’ll be out of here before we know it!” *KER-THUNK!!* The door was kicked down causing both ponies to fly back to the edge of the shed! Blinding lights landed on them as they heard voices thundering outside. “There she is!” came a voice. “There’s the little escapee!” “Seize her! Get her back!” Mystic and Sunshine’s eyes were wide and their pupils shrunk to pebbles. An old instinct began to resurface beneath Mystic’s chest. She leaped in front of Sunshine and crouched down protectively of her. “I WON’T let you hurt her!” she bellowed. “Grab her!” came the first voice. Mystic looked at the wall and at the door being blocked. She let out a shout before she landed a solid kick on the wall, shattering it to pieces! “She’s trying to get away!” Mystic levitated a bucket up and hurled it at the lights, hearing it clang against a helmet. The unicorn grabbed Sunshine and leaped outside. However, some soldiers were outside and one grabbed Sunshine from Mystic’s magical grasp! “NO!!” Mystic wailed. She saw the orphanage owner and she took Sunshine from the soldiers. Mystic felt strong hooves wrap around her torso. Her forelegs began flailing around trying to escape! “Take her back to the Palace!” No! Mystic thought, trying to fight her way out. *CLANG!* Mystic felt her hoof impact something metal. Opening her eyes, she saw that she’d knocked a soldier aside. He looked at her with fury in his eyes. “Take her away!” he ordered, “Minor incident but no problems!” Mystic tried breaking free as she was being taken away and felt a magic dampener placed on her horn. “SUNSHINE!” she screeched. “MYSTIC!” The mare tried again to break free and spotted the same cloaked pony from before. She didn’t imagine her?! Who is she?! “You’re going to be clogging out the Pits again, Mystic!” one of the soldiers scolded. Snapped out of her thoughts, Mystic nearly vomited, the memory of being shoved into the gross contents of the sewage on the day she...Sunshine! “SUNSHINE NOOOOOO!!!” Mystic wailed, her vision obscured by tears. “MYYYSSSTIIIIICCCCC!!!” Author's Note Poor Mystic and Sunshine! When will this ever end? And who is the mysterious cloaked pony? Please review!
Chapter 5 - The RingleaderA1: V2 - 3 - The Ringleader Year 12 – Day 25 Her lonely hoofsteps clip-clopped along the newly paved road. Mystic quietly let out her tears before seeing her reflection in a puddle. A magic dampener is on her horn, and she’s covered in tar, bruises, and cuts. The pain didn’t matter to her. Ever since she and Sunshine were caught, she’s been processing on how to get to her and both of them to that stallion that’ll take them to Equestria (she hoped) but she hasn’t been too successful. “Maybe I can escape during the transfer, or during the time we’re being called back to the Palace late this evening,” she told herself, “I can find Sunshine, lay low for a few days and make our way to the destination to meet him.” She smirked, feeling a boost of confidence return. However, her thoughts betrayed her and told her that even if she did get to the orphanage, the place could be surrounded by soldiers. It may or may not be. But who knows? She instinctively kicked a stone down the road, growing frustrated and knowing that Hong will be returning this evening. She let out a sigh and sat down on a bench, looking up at the ever so cloudy sky. “I have to try,” she told herself. “No point in not doing anything.” With her plan put in motion, it has to be today and there’s no doubt that when Hong returns, she’ll receive worse punishment. Maybe even prison for all she knew. No, definitely prison. The sound of hoofsteps made her stop. She inhaled and then exhaled, exhaled and exhaled. “Did you kick that stone?!” one voice boomed. At the end of her rope, Mystic turned around with a deadpan look to face four unicorn workers. “Yeah, I did that you stuck up toads,” she said. “Toads?!” “Oh, yeah,” Mystic rolled her eyes before eyeing some barrels nearby, “Repeat the insults I called you and bound up against me. It’s standard for ponies like you.” The first unicorn growled as Mystic examined her bandages. They still stung but she knows she’ll have to throw some punches. “And before you know it, I’ll be punished worse than you could ever punish me.” “Oh, we’ll teach you a lesson peasant!” Mystic sighed tired of this already. The first unicorn stepped forward, and despite her stinging forelegs she threw it out and *SMACK!* Punched the worker straight to the ground! She heard some gasps but wasn’t intimidated and eyed the three remaining ponies. “You want a taste?!” she growled. One of them charged but she avoided him, grabbed a barrel and slammed it right onto the unicorn! He groaned as he laid down in pain. In a fighting stance, she turned to face the other unicorns but he looked at her with a look of fear and took off. “Good riddance,” she spat. Whatever might come next doesn’t matter. She’s leaving! The schedule has her and several others being transferred to the farms, she’ll make her escape there! “You want a taste? Seriously?!” she berated herself. Stomping down the road did make her feel a little better. This injustice has to end! Two years of Tartarus! What kind of mistress is Fate?! Suddenly she felt a sharp pain shoot up her left foreleg. She nearly collapsed as she let out a hiss. The unicorn looked down to see the bandages have come loose a bit and began to bleed. “Shoot...” she grumbled. The unicorn began to sit down. “Psst,” came a voice. She paused. “Over here.” Turning to her right to face an alleyway, Mystic gasped as she spotted the cloaked figure emerging from the shadows and immediately recognized the purple and blue mane within the cloak. “Don’t speak a word,” she said in a neutral tone. Mystic immediately shut her mouth. “I know things are hard,” the figure said, “But don’t give up and continue to go after the one you truly care about.” She stopped next to her and held out a glass filled with some liquid, “Drink this. It tastes awful, but it will help keep your strength up.” The figure shoved it right up to her lips and Mystic obliged with drinking it. When she finished, she gagged as the figure stood up. “I can’t stay much longer,” she said, “Things are changing around here.” She reached into her cloak gave Mystic a container with blue liquid, “Drip this onto your forelegs. It’ll help with the pain.” She began to leave. Mystic shifted a bit to look where she’s going. “Who are you?” she asked in a scratchy tone. “Me?” the figure replied, slinking back into the shadows, “I’m just a bird.” “Wait!” Mystic cried. To her amazement, she began to feel her strength recovering. She went after the figure but she is no longer there. Confused, Mystic processed at what happened and sat down to fully recover. She took the cork off the container and gently dripped the contents onto both of her forelegs and some on her hindlegs. Suddenly, she heard something crinkle underneath her hooves that caused her to look at her hindlegs. There’s a small piece of paper. She levitated it up, unrolled it and began reading. I noticed you try to fight off those soldiers and the hole you’d dug up to escape. You look like a pony who is capable of standing up for herself. I have very personal matters to discuss with you, Mystic. Mystic gasped. That pony knew her name?! With trepidation, she continued to read. Yes. I know your name, little pony. But I am offering you an opportunity. Do you want to deal with those who did you wrong? Do you want to get sweet justice to this crumbling city and reform it the way it should be? Then accept this invitation. Please, by all means, when you finish your work at the farms, meet me at 7pm near the edge of downtown by a café with a green roof and I will explain everything. DO NOT BE LATE! There’s a map attached to the note. DO NOT SHOW IT TO ANYPONY! Sincerely, the Liberators Mystic gasped again. The Liberators?! The group Hong and the city are trying to capture?! They’re criminals! ... Aren’t they? The mare gazed to the unconscious ponies in the distance. She would’ve been toast if it weren’t for that pony. Maybe...they’re not so bad? Then again, she doesn’t have too much to lose. Only...don’t let them hurt Sunshine. Gazing back to the note, she noticed a small bit on the bottom she’d missed. P.S. Oh, and don’t worry about your little friend. She’s in no danger from us. The question is, Mystic, will you be willing to stand up and bring justice to Imperial City? If not the city, do it for yourself and her. Oh, but if she goes she might not be able to act on her plan. However, the fire in her chest began rising again. She grit her teeth and snorted at the thought of what’s been done to her. To Sunshine. But then again, they could simply run away and never return. Sunshine did tell her to save the innocent, but could this group be the way to save more ponies that need help? Are she and Sunshine not the only two? The thought of standing up against the General seems interesting. “Mystic!” came a voice, “It’s time for your last jobs for the day!” Figures. She’ll need more time to process this. Of course, I have to go find out about this, she thought, walking towards the edge where the suburbs began. She saw several ponies talking and some eating at various restaurants. Mystic looked over her shoulder to ensure she wasn’t being followed. A clock on a street post told her that it’s about 6:59pm. Continuing further into the suburbs she spotted a building with a green roof that read “Café” on the front. Making her way over, she glanced around for her target. By the café, huh? She thought looking around warily. The unicorn didn’t spot anypony of any interest. Wasn’t she going to already be here? With a sigh, she leaned up against the wall. “Psst,” came a voice. “Young mare.” Mystic perked up. “Yes, over here to the left and behind you.” She turned around and came face to face with the same cloaked figure she’d- A hoof placed itself on her lips and dragged her into the shadowy alley. With a yelp, the figure sat her down on the ground. “Keep quiet!” the figure hushed as she took in her surroundings. “Nopony followed you, right?” she asked. “Uhm...no?” Mystic answered with trepidation. The figure sighed. “Good.” She removed her hood revealing herself to be a purple earth pony with bluish eyes. She looked to be in her mid-20s and with a sparkle in her eye that told Mystic she meant business. The younger mare involuntary gulped. “You’re Mystic,” she said. “My name is Cierra. I am the ringleader of the Liberators.” A purple hoof reached out to Mystic, causing her to blink several times. Her gaze went back and forth between the hoof and Cierra’s face before shakily grabbing a hold of it. The ringleader’s grip was nice and firm as she shook hooves. “I assume you have questions,” said Cierra as she pulled her hoof away. Mystic nodded, still processing the mare in front of her. “There will be plenty of time to answer them,” said Cierra, “But do you know anything of the Liberators?” Mystic shook her head. “Come on, you should’ve heard somepony blether about us.” Her look hardened. What did she hear? What did she- “You’re...some kind of group, right?” Mystic guessed. Cierra nodded. “And?” “Th-that you’re some kind of reclusive, hard to find?” Another nod. “And that you’re criminals?” “No!” Cierra scolded, causing Mystic to jump. “We are NOT criminals!” “Then why-” “Because we simply don’t play by their rules!” Mystic trailed off as she shuddered and her heart pounded. “The Liberators thrive of fair and just treatment to everypony. We all desire peace and prosperity!” she glared at Mystic, “Have you failed to realize just how important that is?” Mystic didn’t answer as sweat began pouring down her face. “Speak, Mystic! Speak!” “I...haven’t...” Mystic replied weakly. Why is this happening? Why can’t I speak like I want?! Cierra snorted, “I don’t know why I even considered having you meet me.” Mystic nervously looked into her eyes, “Looks like you’re just not capable of standing up for anypony or yourself for that matter.” Mystic grit her teeth as she began to feel a burning instinct rise within her chest. “I don’t know why I bothered wasting my time here,” Cierra stood up, “Good day, Mystic.” The earth pony put her cloak back on and began to leave. No! I won’t be denied this! Mystic thought. “Listen to me!” she growled as she stood up. Cierra turned around. “I have been bullied, whipped, abused by that so-called uncle, kept from seeing my friend as much as I should and my work has gotten a LOT worse since the first leader perished!” Mystic snarled baring her teeth, “So you tell me why the hay I would even consider that they deserve what’s coming to them!” As soon as the words left her lips, her heart began to race again. A sense of foolishness entered her and felt like she’d done something she shouldn’t have as the mare stood there staring at her. Cierra smirked and slowly clapped her hooves. “Now that’s what I wanted to hear,” she said, “You’re an independent pony and knows there can be something better for yourself.” “Wait...” Mystic realized, “Were you intentionally getting me riled up?” “I never said I was or wasn’t.” Mystic plopped back down on the ground and rubbed her temples. She heard the older mare sit back down and remove her cloak’s hood. “So, Mystic,” said Cierra. The younger mare’s eyes met hers, “I want you to know that there’s nothing to be scared of and that I won’t do anything to hurt you or your little friend.” She gently grabbed Mystic’s bandaged hoof in both of her own, “I swear to you.” She gave a smile. At this, Mystic began to relax some. The mare seemed welcoming and understanding. For what reason, Mystic knew she had to find out. “How many Liberators are there?” she asked. Cierra giggled, “A lot. I need to check the list again.” Mystic cleared her throat, “And...are they spread out throughout the whole city?” Cierra shook her head, “It’s...complicated. We do have other Liberator gangs out there that aren’t the...friendliest.” Mystic slightly perked up, “Other Liberators?” “There will be time to answer that later,” Cierra smiled again, “But first, I want to know more about you.” Mystic tensed and she knew Cierra saw that she did. How was she going to tell a second pony? Telling Sunshine was easy after a while, but telling somepony she’d just met? “You can trust me, little one,” Cierra said softly, brushing Mystic’s cheek, “I’m all ears.” Mystic almost collapsed at the warm hoof touching her cheek. Suddenly, it felt as if this mare was making her feel safe, warm and that she can trust her. Mystic closed her eyes and pondered. “Are you...sure?” she asked, “It’s...not your usual story.” “For a filly like yourself looking as battered as you, I believe anything could be possible.” Mystic sighed, “Do you promise not to scoff or make fun of me?” “I promise.” Mystic opened her eyes. “And you promise to listen with an open mind?” “Sure. None of this will leave this conversation. Even to other Liberators.” Without anything to lose, Mystic told Cierra everything from waking up at ten years old and not having any memory of herself, to the vicious Hong, to the bright Sunshine and this current year. When she’d arrived at this year, Mystic could tell that the mare suspected she was omitting some details. She was thankful that she didn’t question it. “-—and that leads me to about the time the first leader died and meeting you,” Mystic concluded. Cierra’s eyes were wide and her jaw slightly agape having taken every word in. The seconds that ticked by seemed to go on forever. “My gosh, Mystic,” the older mare marveled, “You have been more than enough what any filly should be going through...” “I know...” Mystic whimpered, tears beginning to form. “I don’t mean to be cynical but normally fillies or colts your age wouldn’t be going on like this...they would either perish, not want to live anymore, and be completely hopeless...” Mystic sniffed, “I guess so...” “And would’ve just given up completely.” Mystic blinked away her tears and did her best to compose herself, “Your point?” “I mean, you haven’t backed down from standing up for yourself at times. You’re still holding on no matter what.” Cierra’s eyes widened with amazement, “Mystic...you...you’re a strong-willed pony. I don’t know if anypony else could stand up after going through so much...” “I did get close to hurting myself or worse...” Mystic cringed. “Yet you didn’t,” Cierra leaned forward, “You know why I think that is?” “Why?” “Because you’re a fighter.” Mystic paused. “I...guess?” “Look at what you’ve been through and all you managed to conjure for yourself. A friend and have more rights than some of the other ponies,” Cierra smirked. “I see the potential within you, Mystic. I’ve watched you in your struggles.” “You watched me?” Mystic asked wide-eyed. “I know it was probably not the best way but I needed to know more about you and see if you were trustworthy to our group,” she smiled, “And I believe you would be an interesting new addition.” Mystic’s eyes widened in fascination and awe. Is this happening?! “If you can stand up for yourself and withstand all of your pain and problems imagine what you could do if you were a fighter. A pony who wouldn’t ever give up no matter what.” She whispered into Mystic’s ear, “A Liberator.” “A Liberator?” Mystic’s eyes lit up. “Yes.” “But why me?” “Because,” Cierra smirked, “I like to think I see things in ponies.” She patted Mystic’s head, “I believe I see something in you.” “But...” Mystic frowned. She remembered something important and how much she wanted to go there. “Sunshine mentioned this stallion that’ll be coming to take us to a land called Equestria.” “Oh?” Cierra tilted her head. “Yeah, she thinks this city is too far gone and we need to preserve the good and innocent,” Mystic sighed, “I just don’t want to let her down and think I’ve left her behind when she’s done so much for me.” Mystic just sat there, remembering how excited the filly was and how much she’d love for both of them to be happy. The need for happiness is greatly desired. “I see,” Cierra looked cold, “You seem connected to your friend and seem to want to do what she wants instead of thinking for yourself.” Mystic blinked, “Wait, it’s not like that.” “I didn’t say it was but let me ask you something,” she leaned forward, the atmosphere becoming colder, “Do you just want to sit idly by and not do something about what’s been done to you?” Mystic rose her hoof to answer but paused. “Why don’t you just want to do something about all the injustice that’s tearing this city apart?” Cierra asked, “That’s what the Liberators are for. We don’t want others to suffer. We are trying to reform this society to a kinder, truer, and better way. So, if you want to pack up and leave instead of doing something about the injustice here, then I won’t stop you.” She looked away, “It just...seems kind of selfish and foolish to stand idly by and not lift the suffering from these poor civilians.” Mystic began to feel tugs at her heartstrings and began to feel guilty about the thought of doing such a thing. “I don’t mean to be selfish...” she said. “Then,” Cierra looked at her, “I know you want to be thankful towards your friend but have you considered this to be a way to repay her?” “Well, no...” “She deserves all that’s good in life, Mystic. How can you be an effective duo of friends if you can’t protect and repay her?” Cierra stood up, making Mystic heart skip a beat. “I won’t force you to do anything. But just think about it,” she finished. “Give me a second...” Mystic muttered. “I won’t rush you.” The idea of bringing justice to the city sounds like a fantastic idea but it sounds as if it’ll be a lot of work, planning, and consequences. She can live with that. However, Sunshine’s plans for them both would be ruined and to get away from this place. It would probably hurt her feelings and how she hated to see her cheerful friend sad. But Cierra did have a point how could they just not do anything about this? Can’t Sunshine be in a safer location while she fights for both of them? That could work. Her anger boiled against Hong and the city. How sick she is of everything going wrong for her! Yet, what about her friend? Sunshine is a wonderful soul and has brought her out of her darkest moments but she’s not flawless. Both can be safe and bring justice! With a determined look, she nodded at Cierra. However, before she could respond they heard distant voices getting closer. Both ponies looked over like two deer caught in the headlights. “Oh no...” Mystic whispered as a beam of light came into view, “They’re coming for me!” “I’ve got to get out of here,” Cierra whispered. Oh, she won’t leave before she gets her affirmation into the group! “I accept!” Mystic whispered as the lights got closer. “I accept membership!” “Good!” replied Cierra putting on her hood, “We have plans we’ve laid out and we’ll get you and your friend to our base tonight! You have our word!” The mare bolted off into the shadows as the lights hit Mystic. Mucking out the livestock’s gunk isn’t too fun. She wasn’t getting much to eat tonight due to her staying out longer than what she should have. She pushed through and got back to her room. She laid back on the lumpy mattress and pulled up the mothball pillow to rest. As she rested, she recalled Cierra’s words about getting her tonight. Will they be able to get her and Sunshine to safety? There is a bunch of security to her room and around the Palace, too. She hopes Sunshine would be reached first. That filly deserves safety above all else. Even if they never arrived and left her to her fate! She’ll take Hong’s wrath as long as Sunshine was safe and alive! Gazing out to the moon behind the parting clouds she began to feel a little relaxed with looking at the night sky again. How much is truly out there? That question keeps her wondering about the world and beyond. It’s truly- *knock* *knock* Great. Now what? With a loud groan Mystic called, “Look, I took care of your stupid chores and what do you want me to do? Shove myself until my bones break?!” *knock* *knock* “UGH!” She got up and opened the door to reveal a black hooded figure accompanied by two others. “Are you Mystic?” the first asked urgently. Mystic’s stomach knitted, “Y-Yes?” “Excellent,” said the figure removing her hood revealing herself to be a black earth pony with a blue mane, “I am Meng sent by Cierra.” “Cierra?” Mystic almost gasped. She came through?! “Yes,” Meng gave her an identical hooded robe, “Put this on. You’re going to need it when we get started.” “Started?” Mystic took the clothing. “Just get dressed now.” The unicorn slipped it on and Meng ensured it was put on properly. She nodded at Mystic. “We’re going to need you to move quickly. No questions asked, understand?” “O-Okay!” “Say yes ma’am!” “Y-Yes ma’am!” “Now move!” She began to follow her rescuer out of the dingy dorms and noticed several unconscious soldiers. Her eyes widened. “Sedatives,” said Meng, “Keep moving.” “Yes ma’am!” She was escorted out of the dorms and they emerged into one of the Palace’s wide, open hallways. Her rescuer took one glance out there to see several troops walking around. “Soldiers,” she said. She shut the door and looked at Mystic, “When they give the signal, we’ll head down the halls and out one of the entrances to the Palace’s west side towards the wall where we’ll meet our pickup.” “Got it, ma’am. What about Sunshine?” Mystic asked nervously. “My only concern is getting you out. There’s another team en-route to her now.” “Okay then...” Mystic’s heart raced. They’re about to make a run for it. Why is she feeling a sense of excitement? The adrenaline? The anticipation of escape? Suddenly, outside the Palace walls, loud trumpets echoed that sent the soldiers in the hallway running off in a frenzy. Mystic knew what that meant! “A prison escape?!” she cried. “Yes! It’s our distraction while we meet the others!” said Meng. She nodded to the others, “Now, move Mystic!” Without a moment to waste she and her escorts bolted down the hall and stopped at a corner to see the rest of the soldiers moving in the direction of the trumpets to seize the prisoners. Meng directed their attention down a smaller hallway. “Go! Go!” she ordered. They bolted again. Turning to and fro in the long hallways. Mystic saw that Meng had her eyes wide open and looking for danger. The unicorn glanced around and saw they were passing by all kinds of artifacts, weapons, and decorations. She needs a weapon! Another turn into a hallway and time they passed by the armor. Mystic slowed down levitated a sword from one of the knights. “Put that down!” Meng hissed, “We need to be quick and not fool around!” Mystic put it down and uttered an apology as they continued. Suddenly, Meng came to a stop, causing Mystic’s heart to almost leap out of her chest. All of them hid behind a large suit of armor as a train of soldiers charged down the hall, the trumpets still sounding off. Mystic’s heart fluttered, she felt tingly and alive! This is an amazing plan! “Move!” Meng ordered pulling out a crossbow, “We’re probably going to fight our way out in the courtyard!” “Sweet weapon!” Mystic commented as they bolted again. With one more hallway down, they arrived at a door that Meng kicked down and ushered Mystic through it. When Mystic was outside, she heard the sounds of soldiers shouting orders and prisoners trying to escape. Looking at the wall she saw the ponies up top are scanning the area with giant floodlights! “Avoid the light!” Meng warned, “We don’t need any more ponies to deal with!” Heart racing, sweat coming down her face and adrenaline pulsing through her system, the mare continued as fast as she could. However, such feelings began to feel wonderful! She’s never been so excited before! She began breaking out into a smile as she picked up speed. Nervousness, excitement, and anticipation all swirled through Mystic’s emotions as the Palace wall got closer and closer. “Oh my gosh...” she marveled, “I feel...good!” The noises began to fade as the wall came closer. “Look out!” Meng cried. A floodlight swept right towards them and hit Mystic catching her right in it! A trumpet sounded off! “Crap!” Meng cried. They heard soldiers coming closer! No! Not now! “MOVE!” Meng ordered. The party picked up speed but instead of feeling scared determination rose in Mystic on top of her excitement! She glanced to her right and spotted several barrels. She bolted off in their direction. “Mystic! Where are you going?!” Meng cried. “Just taking care of business!” Mystic called back. She noticed several soldiers almost upon her rescuers. “I’m NOT going back, Hong!” she cried as she levitated the barrels and charged right at them. With a loud bellow, she chucked them right at the soldiers! *CRAAASH!!* Mystic laughed as they cried out in pain. She rejoined the others. *THWIPP!* Something went right by them! “Arrows!” one of the escorts shouted. Mystic looked up and saw several ponies on the top of the wall shooting arrows at them. That won’t stop her from getting out of here! She grabbed another barrel and placed it in front of and above them. With loud clunks, the arrows hit the barrel and failed to pierce through! “We’re almost there!” Meng cried. Mystic watched as she leaped out, placing a clip of glowing bolts into the weapon! She aimed for the top of the wall and shot a glowing blue bolt that soared fast right into a target! He cried out in immense pain before plummeting off the wall! The shouting got louder around them as the wall neared. Mystic heard Meng firing more bolts as she continued forward! BOOM! An explosion ripped a hole into the wall’s foundation! “Perfect timing!” Meng cried happily. “Get them!” a very familiar voice barked, “They’ve got Mystic! BRING HER TO ME!” “Not on my watch!” Meng cried, “I’ve not failed a heist yet!” Mystic looked back as Meng pulled out a large potion and with a shout, threw it right at the soldiers behind them. It exploded with a huge puff of electric smoke! The soldiers cried out in pain as the daunting figure of Hong emerged with a sword and a shield in his magical grasp! “MYSTIC!!” he roared, “This crosses the line! BIG TIME!!” “I am NOT going back!” she cried, fear impacting her like a bullet. Hong shot a beam of his magic right at her! Mystic yelped as she barely dodged it! Meng growled, turned, and fired three bolts at the General but he deflected them with his sword! “Mystic! RUN!” Meng ordered. Without hesitation, Mystic began making a beeline towards the hole in the wall! “NO!!” Hong roared. An explosion cut Mystic off and that blew her backward! “Not on my WATCH!” Meng roared. Dazed, Mystic began to pull herself up, only for somepony to grab her! Fortunately, it was one of her escorts and both made a run for it! Mystic heard Meng screaming and blades clashing as another bolt fired from her crossbow! Soon, Mystic arrived at the wall, but she stopped. She looked back at Meng fighting her adoptive uncle. The mare seemed to be struggling against him! “We need to go!” the escort shouted. Mystic didn’t move but watched with wide eyes at Meng skillfully fighting, but Hong has magic and she doesn’t! “Look out!” the escort shouted. Mystic turned and gasped when a soldier leaped at her with a machete! Mystic ducked as the soldier sailed overhead! Picking herself up, she lunged at the soldier and pinned him! He growled in anger and tried to push Mystic off him, but the mare’s strength kept him down! Mystic spotted the machete and immediately levitated it to her side! She lifted it to strike him down but he pushed her off him! Dazed, Mystic tried to pull herself up but several ponies tackled the soldier! “Run Mystic! Get to safety!” another escort ordered. More arrows sailed through the air as Mystic looked over at Meng continuing to fight Hong. She fired more bolts but he managed to deflect those too! Her burning anger returned and with a loud bellow, she charged right at him! He was turned around and Meng nearly froze when she saw Mystic! The unicorn lifted her machete high and sliced into Hong’s back and neck! “AAAAAGGHHHH!!” Hong roared, he nearly toppled over but kept his hoofing! Unfortunately, his armor kept the machete from damaging him even further! Meng punched him in the face and kicked his sword away and Mystic swiped her machete and cut him across his left foreleg! Meng grabbed Mystic by the hoof and took off with her. The younger mare felt incredible! She saw enemy bleeding from his upper back and neck! When Hong saw her, she saw a look of complete hatred and anger behind those crazed eyes. “MYYYYYYYYYYYYYYSSSSSSSSTIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIICCCCCCCCCC!!!!” he howled louder than she’d ever heard before! Meng escorted her to the newly made hole and they emerged onto the other side! More Liberators joined their side, forming a protective circle around their target and Meng. “Get into the catacombs! That’s our only way out of here!” Meng cried. Keeping the machete close, Mystic took one final look back and noticed the soldiers beginning to come after them. Meng took the lead of the escort and after sticking to the shadows and alleyways, they managed to avoid being spotted by the soldiers. A while later they came to a stop along the city’s edge and Meng bent down and removed a stone slab to reveal a secret passageway to below the surface. She motioned everypony to go through. Mystic entered first and waited at the bottom of the stairs until everypony rejoined her and Meng slid the slab back into place. “Is everypony okay?” she asked, coming down the stairs. Everypony gave their responses that they’re okay. Satisfied, Meng approached Mystic. “And you’re okay I hope?” she asked. Mystic giggled. “What’s so funny?” “Sorry sorry,” she giggled, glancing at her new machete, “I just...” She let out a laugh, “That was awesome! I hadn’t gotten a rush like that before!” Meng sighed and smirked, “You did well. No wonder Cierra thinks you can be an interesting addition to our group.” “You could’ve not gotten spotted,” said a Liberator. Mystic slightly wilted and Meng glared at him. “Sorry about that,” she lightly blushed. “Okay,” said Meng, “Cierra is going to meet us at a checkpoint before we get to the Base. Let’s get to her.” With a nod, everypony got on their way. Mystic told Meng a little about herself as the catacombs got longer and wider. She wanted to gloat about how she hurt Hong but Meng wanted to keep everything quiet until they got to safety. They’re surrounded by skulls of ponies and water beginning to show its face on the floor. The unicorn looked at the skulls and shuddered. “Gosh...” she whispered. “Don’t look at them too much,” said Meng. “We’re not held up in the catacombs.” Mystic went silent for the rest of the journey and soon a flash of purple hair caught her eye. “Cierra?” she called. The mare in question stepped out and brightly smiled at her. “Oh, you’re here!” she said walking forward, “I told you we’d follow through, didn’t I?” “Hay yeah you did!” Mystic smiled, taking a glance at a belt around her sister’s waist that held a concealed weapon. Cierra approached and wrapped a foreleg around her, “Welcome to the Liberators, my sister.” Mystic awkwardly chuckled and patted Cierra’s back in return. “What about Sunshine?” she asked. “She should be at the Base,” replied Cierra pulling back, “Let’s get there and when we do, we’ll be swearing you in as a Liberator.” She glanced at Mystic’s machete but didn’t comment. “I’m looking forward to it,” said Mystic. Despite her excitement, she wondered how Sunshine would be taking this development and how she’d feel about her plans being ruined. Nonsense! This is the best way! She knows it is! “And that’s why I never want to be around fashionable ponies again,” said Mystic, trying to keep her mind off the catacombs. “Pfft!” Cierra snorted, “Good reason not to!” “Oh, you wouldn’t believe it!” Mystic groaned. She perked up, “Oh! And you won’t believe what I did on the battlefield!” “Mystic,” said Meng, “I told you to wait until we got back and give a report.” Mystic bit her tongue, inwardly cursing the mare for not wanting her to tell her everything. A circular room came into view, four pillars supported the bones and concrete above. Mystic shuddered becoming timid once again. She began watching where she was going from now on. “You okay newbie?” Meng asked. “I-I’m fine,” Mystic stuttered, glancing at her. “Oh?” “I’m just trying not to step on bones,” said Mystic as the ground clattered and crunched. “You just stepped on some,” said Meng. “EEWWW!” Mystic practically fell backward before being caught by Cierra. “Relax, Mystic,” she said, “I’ll-” PAF! A puff of smoke and electrical charge suddenly spread through the room narrowly missing the party! “What the?!” Mystic yiped as Cierra and her gang got into fighting positions. “What was that?!” a Liberator cried. PAF! Another puff of smoke and electricity! “Ambush!” Cierra shouted. “Get behind cover!” Everypony was quick to duck behind a post that held up the bones in the form of a ceiling. “Cierra! You’ve crossed us yet again!” came a voice. Mystic felt her stomach twist into a knot as her eyes bulged to see the shadows of several ponies. Meng aimed at them and fired off her crossbow. She ducked behind the pole again, reloaded and quickly shot another. “You two! Find a way around them!” Cierra ordered. “Right away ma’am!” the two Liberators answered. “Everypony else, follow my lead!” Cierra pulled out dual blades that began to glow red. Mystic’s eyes bulged even more. More ponies began to pour in as her companions began to make their way towards them! What is going on?! Did Hong’s soldiers...no! These ponies aren’t dressed like soldiers! They looked like regular ponies coming in! Mystic almost hid further behind the pillar but began to feel the need to fight and stand up for her leader! PAF! Mystic jumped as some of the Liberators were partially blinded! She glanced at her leader and saw she was ready to pounce. “Meng! Get Mystic to safety!” Cierra ordered. “I can help!” Mystic cried. “Not right now, Mystic! We need you safe! Meng! Take her!” Cierra leaped out onto the battlefield and began swiping her blades at the opposing ponies. A couple were hit by them that knocked them aside. A pony came charging, but Cierra did a side flip and landed firmly on her hooves before she bucked him right in the face! Mystic gasped in amazement but she wasn’t finished! Cierra threw a blade right at a couple more ponies, they managed to dodge but Cierra slid along the ground, kicked them down and did an uppercut punch upon a third! PAF! Smoke and electrical charges began to fill the catacombs as Meng grabbed Mystic and took her away. As she looked back in amazement and horror, the cries from the Liberators and orders from Cierra faded. After traveling for a few minutes, Meng ducked behind a slab of concrete and took a position to aim her crossbow in the direction they’d come from. “What in the world was that about?!” Mystic cried. “SHH!” Meng smacked the back of Mystic’s head, “Keep quiet!” Despite her stinging head, Mystic asked, “Who were those ponies?” Meng groaned, “They were other Liberators, okay?” “What?” Mystic gasped. “But why were they attacking?” “Cierra might not have mentioned this,” Meng shifted a bit into a firmer aiming position. “Even though there are other groups of Liberators, we all have our different territories, ideals, and codes. They’re blinded by their own judgments. It’s practically a war beneath the real war with the government.” “But...” Mystic frowned, “That’s not fair...” Meng sighed, “Life isn’t fair, Mystic. You must know that, right?” Mystic inwardly cringed as she nodded. This is awful! This changes almost everything! “Meng...I...” “Hush,” Meng shushed her, “Somepony’s coming.” Her mouth immediately closed as she began to hear hoofsteps making their way over. She squinted her eyes down the darkened catacombs as several lights approached, casting several shadows along the walls. “Justice for all!” Cierra’s voice called. Meng visibly relaxed and put her crossbow down. Relief came to Mystic as Cierra and her party reunited with them. “Sorry about the hold-up,” said Cierra, “They put up a little fight.” Meng nodded, “Good thing you’re still in one piece.” “Cierra,” Mystic smiled, “Thank goodness!” Cierra patted her on the head, “I’m sorry you had to find out about them like that. I would’ve told you sooner.” Did she know? Are she and Meng really that close? A smirk grew on the mare’s face and she gave a nod. I guess that confirms it. She thought. “Come on,” Cierra moved forward, “We need to take a different route so we’re not followed directly to the Base.” “Will Sunshine be there?” Mystic followed, her concerns growing, “What if...” “She’ll be fine, Mystic,” Cierra assured her. “Please, let’s get to the Base.” With a nod, the party continued down the long pathway of the catacombs. The pathway almost seemed like a labyrinth. Soon, the catacombs turned into an area with solid concrete walls and floors. Cierra mentioned that they’re almost there. The party came to a stop at a seemingly dead-end but Meng pulled a hidden lever within the stone a secret door opened. Mystic’s eyes widened in amazement as Cierra nudged her forward. Mystic walked down a flight of stairs and came upon an archway that led directly into a settling. “We’re here,” said Cierra. The moment she said that Mystic’s eyes were met with colors of all kinds. Makeshift houses were lined up with one another and there are some tents with ponies in them as well as a stage in the middle of it all with a pulpit decorated with gold trimmings. It seemed to stretch on in the huge underground town. Above the town are stalactites. They’re in a cave?! Mystic gawked at her surroundings. It looks amazing down here! “There are more than what it seems like here,” said Cierra. Mystic looked at her, “There are smaller houses and more tents behind these here. We’re growing every day with supporters and to be Liberators.” “How do you find enough room for ponies down here?” Mystic marveled. “We have to make room,” said Cierra, “We’ve been working down here for years and its slowly growing until we reach the hilltops.” “Whoa...” “Yeah, I know,” Cierra smiled. “You’ll be staying in a house that belongs to me. Which is the biggest one just over there.” She pointed and Mystic spotted a somewhat larger makeshift house that looked five feet taller than the others. “Cool,” she said. Then she shook her head, “Wait, where’s Sunshine?” “Ah, here comes the two that were...” Cierra paused. Mystic looked over and saw two nervous-looking ponies. “Where is the target?” Cierra asked in a dark tone. The two ponies shuddered. A feeling of dread and panic settled into Mystic “Where is my friend?!” “Yeah,” Cierra growled. “Where. Is. She?” The two ponies gulped as sweat poured down their faces. “Did. You. Not. Retrieve her?!” “We tried to get her!” one cried. Mystic’s heart sank. They didn’t get Sunshine?! How could they not?! As she dropped her machete, a wave of burning anger began building as she felt a couple of tears roll down her face. “WHAT?!” Cierra barked. “We had to retreat! Honest!” “You mean you idiots didn’t get her friend out of the orphanage?!” Cierra cried. “There were too many ponies! We couldn’t get to her!” “That doesn’t MATTER!!” Cierra roared. Her troops took some steps back, “When I give orders, you’re to ALWAYS obey them no matter how long it takes!” She stomped hard on the ground, “Especially when they come to the innocent and the helpless and you FAILED to fulfill my orders!” “W-We’re sorry ma’am!” “Please forgive us!” “Forgive you?!” Cierra grabbed both of them by the collars and brought them within a few inches of her face, “I won’t be doing ANY forgiving until you imbeciles get your sorry flanks back out there and BRING her friend back here!” she motioned to Mystic, “And because of you two she is WORRIED SICK!” She threw the scared ponies to the ground, “Get out there and retrieve her! I don’t care how long it takes!! Bring more ponies with you!!” The sounds around seemed to fade into mumbling nonsense as she gazed towards the ground. Her legs gave out as she plopped down next to her new machete and she buried her distraught face in her hooves from her new colleagues. Present day – Year 17 – Day 1 The boulder was alit in a blue aura. It slightly moved to the side revealing the orange unicorn wrapped in a cloak. The blue eyes gazed up to the darkening clouds as the rain continued to pelt the forest around her. It feels like it’s been an eternity since she’s seen the sun. How much she misses its rays soaking into her coat giving her great pleasure whenever she has a few moments before she moves on to her next destination. Her first step met cold mud that caused her to shiver. The rain won’t be slowing down. It’s now or never. She stepped out of her hut, gently brought out a bouquet of sunflowers wrapped around with plastic, and rolled the boulder back into place. Amid the wind shaking the branches and swaying the tops of the trees, the forest around her seemed devoid of any life almost as if she’s the only one around. It’s perfect... Her forelegs began to move and soon she was on her way. She can practically find it in her sleep by now. Suddenly, a large gust of wind began to blow through the forest. With a loud yelp, Mystic saw that her the plastic rattling against the bouquet and it’s about to blow out of her aura. “No!” she cried. Thinking quick, Mystic brought the bouquet to her and shielded it with her cloak as she laid on the ground to protect it! She growled and looked up at the wind blowing the trees like strands of straw in the grass. “Not today!” she hissed, “Not ever!” The wind continued to howl. Meanwhile, in her headmare’s office, Twilight Sparkle finished writing in a journal with a peculiar sun on it. “Hee hee!” she giggled, “I’m so looking forward to the Gala next week!” As she stood up from her desk, she began thinking about what is going on in nine days. The Grand Galloping Gala, Equestria biggest event is set to start once again for the nation to enjoy. This year, she’d arranged with Celestia for more than one extra guest to go. Now three guests can accompany the ticket buyer. Many ponies are going to attend and Twilight’s friends decided to chip in to make it a more exciting year for everypony. “Twilight! Twilight!” a voice called. Twilight looked at her office entrance and the doors opened, revealing a small purple dragon with green scales on his head. “Spike?” Twilight asked, setting the journal aside, “What’s wrong?” “The sinks in the bathroom burst!” Spike cried, flying up to the desk. “Again?!” Twilight facehoofed, “That’s the second time this week!” “I know! I thought we’d gotten those handled!” Twilight sighed, “I’ll call the plumbers.” Being a princess has its perks, but she hates spending bits on plumbing issues at the school. Even though the incidents have been small and mostly contained, she can’t help but be concerned for her students’ safety. Reasons such as this are why she’s been focused on thinking positively and trying to teach friendship. Author's Note Hey everypony! I've constructed a timeline for Mystic that'll be continually updated as the story goes on for a refresher in case you need it! The timeline In addition, I also created a summary of what Twilight is going through so you can be sure you understand. Twilight's story Fun fact; this was originally part of the previous chapter but since there was that scene in the previous chapter, I thought it would be a more effective way to end it there. Well, Mystic has officially escaped from Hong and into a new group! But what will become of Sunshine?! Stay tuned! P.S Well this got long! The next two chapters (and possibly the one after that) might take a little longer in order to tell them efficiently and effectively the way I want them to, so I just wanted to give you a little heads up.
Chapter 6 - The LiberatorsA1: V2 - 4 - The Liberators Present day – Year 17: Day 1 She’s been walking for an hour. The rain, not wanting to slow down, kept pelting at her cloak. She didn’t bother putting on her fighting attire because it’s just finished drying. Normally, birds would be chirping, frogs would croak, and animals moving around. Today didn’t match that picture. It felt gloomy. Grey. Devoid of any kind of light that the creatures enjoyed. The mare kept walking, trying to keep herself peaceful as she tried to clear her mind. She had one thing on her mind. It’s the hardest thing she does after arriving but she’s practically embraced the pain that came with it. Stepping to the edge of the woods, a clearing came into view which told her she’s getting close to her destination. Images of her past came to her mind. She shuddered and dared not to go back to that city or anywhere close to it. She’s been safe for years and plans to keep it that way. The edge of the field soon came into view and her gaze landed on a rock made to be a gravestone. With her heart slightly thudding and every step feeling as if a dead stallion were on her back a brief choke escaped her throat her composure was maintained. When she stopped in front of the stone her eyes shut and she softly counted to five. After a few seconds, she opened them, carefully placed the sunflowers in front of the stone and settled down in front of it. The unicorn placed a tender hoof on it and solemnly bowed her head. Flashback – Year 12 – Day 25 Every second, every minute, felt like it’d slowed to a crawl. Gazing down at the mattress she’s sitting on, Mystic’s thoughts wandered. Sunshine, that filly cannot defend herself as she could. What if Hong has done something to her? Hurt her? Killed her? She’ll never forgive herself! She didn’t want to cry in front of Cierra or the Liberators. It wouldn’t make her look good! Would it? Doesn’t Cierra expect things from her? The unicorn choked, feeling the conflict within her continuing to eat her away. The door creaked. Mystic immediately perked up only to wilt at Cierra’s sympathetic face. “I brought you some food,” she said holding some apples, “You haven’t eaten in over twelve hours.” “Hours? Might as well be days,” said Mystic, crossing her forelegs over her chest. “You need to eat something,” Cierra asserted in a commanding tone, causing Mystic to flinch, “Keep your strength up.” Annoyed, Mystic levitated the apples over and took a chomp out of one and chewed it hard. “Happy?” she asked in between bites. “Not until you get your friend back,” replied Cierra as she shut the door and sat down next to Mystic. Despite feeling unnerved, seeing Cierra giving her a reassuring look made her feel better. The earth pony’s presence gave a sense of security and that things would be okay. But since she’s a leader shouldn’t she be a little more- no- a lot more intimidating than she is being now? Isn’t that what leaders in charge of gangs are like? “Mystic...” said Cierra, “Are you...scared of me?” Mystic’s eyes widened. It was as if she had read her mind. No reply came from the unicorn as she slightly turned away. She felt a hoof lightly stroke her shoulder. “There’s nothing to be scared of here,” said Cierra, “You’re my sister. And you will be to all of them.” Another tug to her heart. She felt lonesome and as if the world were a bit less bright as her nerves pulsed through her body. “I assure you; we are doing everything we can to bring her back to you,” she heard Cierra say, “You need to believe that and remain strong.” “If she doesn’t get to safety...” Mystic trailed off, blinking the tears away, “I won’t ever forgive myself if anything happened to her...” “Nothing is going to happen to her. Those foolish soldiers would be heartless if they laid one hoof on her. They don’t harm kids her age.” Sure, they don’t. Might as well be harsh to infants at this point. Mystic cringed but dared not to speak it. “And if they did, we will walk up to that Palace, tear it down to Tartarus and go straight down after them until we retrieve her!” Mystic almost smiled as a sense of delight rose within her. Imagine seeing Hong pay for his crimes. It was a picture she longed for. “But for now, we need to wait for those idiots to get back and bring her alive because if they don’t-” Cierra “humphed.” Mystic looked at her. She’s never had somepony talk about helping her no matter what even if it meant going into danger. Could she be a role model? She’s already saved her life and giving her a new outlook on life like a very familiar filly. A small grateful smile formed on her muzzle. “Stay strong, Mystic,” said Cierra, “Stay with me.” Before Mystic could respond the door flew open. Both ponies turned their attention to it. “Mystic?!” cried a familiar voice. As if a boulder had rolled off her shoulders, her heart soared as she shot up from the mattress and saw the familiar gold mane emerge from the shadows. “Sunshine!” Mystic cried happily. Sunshine ran up to and tackled Mystic into a hug. Both hugged each other tightly as the older unicorn let out some light cries. She has her best friend back and everything in the world feels as if it’s much brighter and that everything is going to be okay! “Oh, Sunshine!” cried Mystic, “I’m so thankful you’re safe!” “I’m so glad to see you too!” Sunshine pulled back with a bewildered (yet relieved look) “What in the world is going on?! Who are all these ponies?!” “They saved us!” Mystic laughed. “We’re going to be okay, Sunshine!” “I know they saved us and how can you be sure we will be?” “It’s a long story!” Mystic sat up and beamed down at her. “A long story it is,” said Cierra. Mystic looked up at her. She lightly froze and blushed at her childish excitement. “Who are you, fine mare?” Sunshine asked curiously. “Fine mare?” Cierra smiled. “That’s a first.” She cleared her throat, “I’m the one in charge of the gang that had you and Mystic retrieved.” “Really?” Sunshine marveled, “Cool!” “Yes, it is.” Cierra helped Mystic up to her hooves, “There will be plenty of time for details later but for now we need to get your friend sworn in.” Sunshine tilted her head, “Sworn in?” Cierra’s smile grew. “Do you, Mystic, swear to stand with all of us as we liberate the city from the corrupt officials?” Cierra asked. “I do,” Mystic nodded. “Do you swear to work hard, fight, help those in need, and to never give up on ponies that matter to us?” “I do.” “Then, I hereby appoint you, our new sister, Mystic-” Cierra turned her around as they faced the crowd of one hundred ponies below, “To the Liberators!” Everypony broke out into cheers chanting Mystic’s name and embracing her as a true sister. This is so awesome! She was once alone but now she has a whole family of ponies! Mystic waved to everypony and it caused them to cheer louder. With a quick glance over at Sunshine, the filly had a look of surprise and amazement of what’s going on. “Also!” Meng stepped onto the stage. Everypony stopped cheering and turned their attention towards her, “Doesn’t our Cierra have anything else to announce?” Cierra broke out into a large smile. “Mystic, our new sister,” she began placing her hooves onto Mystic’s shoulders, “Has saved our second in command, Meng!” The cheers broke out once again when they did Mystic remembered what she had done in their escape from the Palace. Her heart began to soar. “And not only that!” Cierra spoke happily, “She saved her from Hong!” Everypony gasped in amazement. “How did she and Meng get away?” a Liberator asked. “She not only got Meng to safety-” Cierra paused. Mystic saw the eager crowd had leaned forward to hear what their leader had to say. “She injured the General!” At this announcement, everypony gasped again before they erupted into cheers again! “She’s truly a sister all of you!” Cierra announced, “And we will have a party in her name!” The cheers got louder, as they did, Mystic looked at Sunshine whose jaw was agape at what she’d done. “This is for you, my friend!” Mystic proclaimed before she was led off the stage into the crowd of ponies below. Mystic sat in a chair, having been overwhelmed by speaking to everypony, their love, hugs, and congratulations. Speaking to everypony that came her way was exhausting but rewarding. Mystic looked out onto the square that contained a crowd of ponies. It was as if the whole clan of Liberators has attended. Musicians performed, ponies played various games, drank, and danced. Seeing them dance caused Mystic to cringe and remember how she tried dancing but kept tripping over her hooves and bumping into somepony or something. Despite that, Mystic couldn’t shake off feeling on cloud nine and her eternal gratitude for this group. What had she been missing all along this must be it! Everypony here loves her! Tears formed again but she didn’t bother brushing them away. She felt alive and like her heart was about to explode! Suddenly, a glimpse of purple and blue caught Mystic’s eye. Immediately, she turned to see Cierra speaking with several ponies. This mare, if she hadn’t gotten her and Sunshine out and found her when she did...who knows what would have happened? This is a pony that could be trusted and she will be loyal to her! Nothing will cause her to let her sister down! Suddenly, she realized something and almost smacked herself. “I must thank her!” she told herself. Mystic got up and began trotting forward with confidence. However, she began to feel somewhat nervous. How was she going to approach this? What will she say? But her legs kept moving her forward as she got closer to her target. Her heart pounded as she saw Cierra finish speaking with the others, she turned around and locked eyes with Mystic. “Oh, hey, my sister!” she said, “How’re you-oomph!” Mystic practically threw herself onto the mare with forelegs wrapped around her. “Goodness!” Cierra laughed, “You’re becoming a party animal!” Mystic pulled back, tears still flowing, “Oh, Cierra! Thank you so much!” She choked as she smiled, “I’ve never...I’ve...” She hugged her sister and gently wept onto her shoulder. At that moment, Mystic felt awkward and silly but she couldn’t stop the tears from flowing. Nice one, Mystic! Nice one! she inwardly scolded herself. She felt the earth pony awkwardly pat her back, “Hey, it’s okay. I understand.” Cierra pulled back from Mystic with a gentle smile, “You’re feeling something you have missed your entire life. This is where you belong now, and mark my words, you will prosper into a better life.” Mystic grinned from ear to ear, “I am counting on it!” Cierra nodded and pulled back, “Get back to partying. We’ll take tomorrow to begin your training.” “Right away, sister!” Cierra chuckled as she turned around to leave. As she took her step to leave, Mystic saw Meng standing at the opposite end of the square looking at Cierra. It was obvious that the purple pony had seen her. The former waved her foreleg for her leader to come over with a disappointed stare on her face. Mystic raised a curious eyebrow at this until, out of the corner of her eye, spotted a familiar yellow filly. She turned to see Sunshine sitting in a chair with a glass of water in her hooves. A smile broke onto Mystic’s face before she trotted over and sat down next to her. “Hey Sunshine!” she greeted, “You enjoying yourself?” Sunshine took a sip from her glass, “Sure? I guess?” “You guess?” Mystic asked curiously. “Yeah, I don’t really know how to hit it up like you I suppose...” Sunshine took another sip. “Sunshine, what’s wrong?” Sunshine looked at her, disappointed, “I don’t know, I guess we just were to set out and venture to Equestria like we said we would and now we’re staying here,” another sip. Mystic sighed, she knew this was going to come up. “Look Sunshine, I was making plans to get us out but there came this opportunity to rise up and deliver justice into our enemies’ hooves.” “We both agreed on going to Equestria!” Sunshine cried putting her glass aside. “I know! I know! But how could we just not do anything about what’s been done to us?” “It’s terrible! But I’m not so sure if we should be fighting back against a powerful government!” “We’ll figure out how to handle them!” “You attacked Hong! You escaped from him! He’ll be after you!” Sunshine grasped Mystic’s foreleg with a concerned look on her face. “Our sisters helped me and you both escape from captivity, Sunshine,” Mystic asserted, “Without them, I don’t think I would’ve been able to do what I did. I would’ve been locked up tonight if I had been caught!” “You’re a clever mare, Mystic. You would have-” “What if I’d gotten caught on my way to the orphanage? It would’ve been the end for me! And you too!” “We can leave now! Convince them to lead us to Equestria! You can make that choice!” Mystic sighed, she hates going back and forth like this. She took a deep breath and slowly exhaled, “Sunshine,” she gently stroked the filly’s mane, “I love you so much and without you, I wouldn’t have persevered in the awful lifestyle I’d been thrust into. I find it only fair that justice should be delivered and that we have a happier life together.” “What if things get worse for you? I don’t want you to get hurt,” Sunshine spoke softly, her gaze becoming downcast. “It won’t,” Mystic assured her confidently, “Please Sunshine, I know this is a huge change for us, but I promise it will be a good change.” Sunshine didn’t reply. Mystic frowned and continued stroking the filly’s mane. “I’m glad you’re happy,” a soft voice replied, “And I’m willing to support you...I just...” Mystic gently made Sunshine look up at her, “Look if things don’t go well for the first few weeks of us staying here, we’ll leave for Equestria.” Sunshine’s eyes slightly lit up. “Really?” Mystic nodded, “And once we defeat Hong and all of his reinforcements, maybe I can convince Cierra for us to begin a life there.” She smiled a little and outstretched her hoof, “Deal?” Sunshine broke into a small smile, “Deal.” They hoofbumped. The unicorn gazed at the filly, still seeing the worry and hurt behind her eyes. She needs a plan right now. Without much thinking, she stood up and pulled Sunshine to her hooves, “Come on, there are a bunch of sweets and games that we haven’t played together before.” Sunshine’s smile grew a little bit, “Okay.” A loud trumpet caused Mystic to jerk awake. “Gah!” she cried, covering her ears. “Keep it down!” The trumpet blew again. Mystic groaned, got up from her mothball mattress and began rubbing the sleep from her eyes. She heard a light groan and spotted a sleepy-eyed Sunshine just getting up. “Can you please tell them to quit blowing that thing?” she asked. A yawn escaped from her before she laid back down. Mystic approached her bedroom door and opened it, only to meet Cierra’s eyes. “Ah!” she yelped. “Oh, look! You’re finally awake!” “What do you mean?” Mystic grumbled, trying to wake up. Cierra giggled, “Oh, you don’t know do you?” “I know I’m supposed to do some training today, right?” “Oh, you mean two days ago?” Almost as if she’d been slapped, Mystic’s eyes shot wide open. “I...what?!” She cried. “Maybe you had a little too much to drink, sister,” Cierra chuckled, “Are you sure you’re up for it?” “I am totally up for it!” Mystic frantically cried, “Oh my gosh! I’m sorry, Cierra!” The older mare held up a hoof, “Don’t worry, Mystic. I’ll let you off for now.” Mystic relaxed a little bit, but she kept her guard up. “But from now on, I expect you to be up when the wake-up call goes off, you hear?” “Yes ma’am!” “Don’t call me ma’am, Mystic. I’m your sister. And you’re to address me as Cierra, understood?” Cierra smiled. Mystic nodded, “Yes ma’am! I mean, ma’am! I mean! Ugh!” She facehoofed. Cierra giggled, “Come on, let’s get you some breakfast and then we’ll train.” “Yes ma’am!” Cierra rolled her eyes. Sometime later, Mystic trotted down the street to a wooden building with a couple of open windows and a bamboo roof. She spotted Meng standing outside with her hard look. Mystic stopped in front of her. “Have a good meal?” Meng asked. “Yes, I did,” replied Mystic, her taste buds still tingling from the tasty custard and pancakes she had. “Good,” Meng nodded, “Because now, you’re going to need all of your energy to begin your training!” “I’m ready!” Mystic trotted in place a bit, “I’m eager to get out there and kick some flank!” Meng nodded and opened the door, “Good. Now, please follow me.” As Meng entered the building, Mystic followed and the sight of some weights and punching bags. “Welcome to the training hall,” Meng began with a disinterested tone, “We’ll begin your training here in this section with the weights and punching bags to build your muscles up and then we’ll move onto the more advanced training when you become more accustomed.” “Of course,” replied Mystic. Meng continued to speak and motioned to a running track and a pull-up bar. Mystic continued to nod as Meng’s words kind of faded into the background. The unicorn saw that she didn’t seem enthusiastic about having her. Did she damage her pride when she saved her life? “And now we’re moving into the room where we’ll have your more advanced training,” Meng’s voice came again. Mystic snapped out of her thoughts and focused on her guide. Another door flew open and Mystic’s eyes widened. The first thing she saw were other Liberators sparring against one another. Some were using swords and cleavers to practice their skills, and behind them is a massive area with various obstacles she tried not to focus on. A little peer pressure? Probably. She couldn’t escape from getting a look as fire shot up in the back of the room. Her eye twitched. “We’ll be training you, and training you hard,” said Meng, “We’ll be building your agility, skill, strength, and stamina as you can probably tell.” She looked Mystic in the eye, “As you can probably tell.” “Uh...maybe?” “Don’t you ever ‘maybe’ me, Mystic!” Meng scolded. “Sorry!” Meng sighed, “Anyway, this might seem a little daunting to you, but I will assure you that we’ll put our best trainers to help you with whatever you need to improve upon.” Meng turned her attention to the sparring ponies. “Song! Juan! Over here now!” The two ponies quit sparring and began trotting over. One was a navy-blue earth pony with icy blue eyes wearing a bandana around her head that held a long black mane. The other was brown and had a blonde mane that matched her eyes. “You called?” they stopped and stood straight. “I’m sure the two of you are aware of the new trainee arriving,” Meng stepped aside, presenting Mystic, “This is Mystic. She’s to be trained by the two of you.” Mystic smiled sheepishly and tenderly waved at them. The brown earth pony seemed to have a small look of disgust. “This is Song,” Meng pointed to the navy-blue pony, “And this is Juan,” she pointed to the brown pony, “They’re majors in our line of work, but they also train those who need it most.” “Nice to meet you two,” Mystic outreached a hoof. Song grinned and grasped Mystic’s hoof, “Nice to meet you too, trainee!” Mystic inwardly yiped at the sheer strength of the hoofshake. “So, you’re the unicorn, huh?” Juan spoke with slight disgust. “Juan, please be nice,” Song gave her a warning look. “Look, I am loyal to our fair leader but this has got to be a joke,” Juan sighed. Mystic slightly slumped, feeling this is similar to being mistreated as a unicorn without a cutie mark. “You two,” Meng spoke up, gaining their attention, “You’ve gotten Cierra’s orders. So, I expect the best from both of you.” “Oh, come on,” Juan rolled her eyes, “How is this unicorn capable of doing something we cannot?” “Juan! Enough of that!” Song scolded, “Remember the cabbage incident?!” “How come I am always called the fool and the idiot whenever I suggest something or get in trouble?!” Juan complained. “Silence!” Meng barked, causing them to shut up. “You two are to train her and train her hard. Cierra apparently sees potential within this unicorn.” She leaned forward, “Do your best. Get me?” “Yes ma’am!” the two trainees beat their chests and outstretched a hoof to her. “Now, if you excuse me,” Meng began walking away, “I need to go recon with some of our other sisters.” Mystic looked up at her trainers and they both gave her devious smiles. “You better bring your A-game little pony! You’re in our house now!” Song declared. Despite Juan’s apparent dislike of her, excitement and nervousness tingled up Mystic’s spine. “Let’s do it!” she cried. “Then move to the weights to build those muscles! Go! Go! Go!” Mystic bolted off to the other room with her trainers right behind her. Mystic pulled her head out of the water barrel, flinging water from her soaked mane. “Whew!” she cried, her heart racing as her muscles ached. It had been a tough day of training but she came to enjoy it. Song and Juan were very precise and good coaches on what she needed to do. They seemed okay, but maybe they could be better friends outside of the rigorous procedures. Mystic sat down on the floor, stretching her forelegs, relieved for them to be free of the bandages she had for so long. They had some scrapes on but that doesn't matter. She gazed out a window to see the black sky with twinkling stars. “Did we train until midnight or something?” she asked herself with a small laugh. “Maybe you did,” said a new voice. Mystic jumped and whirled around to see Cierra holding a few books in her hooves. “Gee, do you always creep upon your new trainees?” she asked. “I get that a lot,” replied Cierra and took a seat next to Mystic. “How was your first day of training?” “Tiresome...” Mystic let out a huff, “But...” She smiled, “I’m looking forward to what’s next.” “That’s excellent to hear,” Cierra lightly patted Mystic’s back. Mystic suddenly remembered something, or rather, somepony. “How is Sunshine?” she asked, “I know she wasn’t completely happy when we came here and I want this to work out for both of us.” “Sunshine is doing just fine,” replied Cierra, placing the books into her lap, “We had her hang out with the foals in a neighboring village and she looked as if she were having fun.” “I think I need to check on her every night or hang out with her to keep her happy.” Cierra smiled, “I admire that about you, Mystic. You sound like somepony who would be committed to make those closest to her happy and to carry out what needs to be done.” Mystic lightly blushed, “Thanks. But it just feels like common sense to do such things.” “Well, regardless, I still admire you for that,” said Cierra and she hoofed the books over to Mystic. “What’re these for?” Mystic asked curiously, the books looked worn down and without any title to figure out what they are. “These are spellbooks some of our spotters found,” Cierra explained. Mystic gasped, “Really?!” Cierra nodded, “Yes. For unicorns such as yourself. You and I could figure out how to help you cast stronger magic and assist in our plans against the government.” She slightly shifted, “Consider it a small gift from me to you.” Mystic grinned from ear to ear, “I love it. But I’ve gotten the best gift of you rescuing me and my friend.” She placed a hoof on Cierra’s shoulder, “I promise that I’ll be loyal and faithful to your causes!” “That’s great to hear, Mystic!” Cierra beamed. Before she could say anymore, Mystic hugged her once again. Mystic felt her slightly tense before she awkwardly patted her back. Mystic has gotten used to her aching muscles as she walked through the labyrinth of tents and weathered buildings. She sighed, looking for the neighboring village’s entrance. “I really need a map for this place,” she muttered. She gazed around seeing a four-way street. It’s completely empty that gave her a bit of an eerie feeling. The training just had to last to where everypony was in bed. She continued and found some barracks and an armory. Where is this place? About five minutes later, she spotted an arrow that pointed to the right. Curious, she looked at it and it read ‘To the neighboring village.’ She perked up and turned to the right and saw a tunnel leading to what looked like more tents. A grin broke out on her features. The place wasn’t as large as the area she’s staying in, but it still required some walking around. She had asked for directions and he told her exactly where she needed to go. She reached the center of the village and spotted a yellow brick building with poorly painted rainbows, flowers, and a sun. That must be it, she thought. She made her way over and entered. “Can I help you?” came a hushed voice. Mystic turned to find a middle-aged mare sitting in a chair. “Uh, yes,” she said, “My friend Sunshine Smiles is here I believe?” “Oh, right, the sleepless one,” said the mare, “You must be Mystic.” “Yes.” “Go on in. Down the hall and to the left.” “Thanks.” Mystic began walking down the hall and spotted several foals sleeping in various makeshift sleeping bags. A small smile broke out on her features. When she reached the end of the hall, she turned left and saw a room right in front of her and saw a familiar golden mane. Mystic tip-hoofed down the hallway to keep herself from waking up her friend, a small part of her regretted not being here earlier. Her heart slightly soared when she got closer to her sleeping friend. She gently sat down next to her and tenderly stroked her mane. “Hello,” she gently whispered, “I’m sorry I couldn’t be here sooner, but...” She chuckled, “Training was hectic but a lot of fun.” She heard a small yawn, causing her to tense. “I was hoping you’d show up,” came a small voice. Sunshine sat up, causing Mystic’s eyes to widen, not expecting her to still be awake. “Golly, Sunshine,” she said. “I didn’t expect you...” “I wanted to hang out but you never showed so I kept hoping you would.” Mystic shook off her shock and questions that lingered in her mind. “I’m here now,” she said and gently stroked her friend’s mane. “Are you doing okay?” “Better,” replied Sunshine as she sat up, “I got to play with a lot of foals and make some new friends.” “Great,” Mystic smiled. “I also showed them how to hopscotch and make noodle crafts.” “That’s wonderful, Sunshine. I’m glad you’re doing well.” “But...” Sunshine frowned, “I really missed being with you. I miss when we hung out like we used to.” “Oh, I know,” replied Mystic, “But Cierra will help me get stronger and we’ll be able to hang out how much we want to when everything’s done and over with.” “You sound so confident...I’m not so sure...I’m worried about you, my friend.” “I promise that I won’t let myself get hurt or worse,” Mystic said in an assuring tone, “I won’t let anypony stop me from getting justice on those who wronged both of us.” Sunshine sighed and just continued looking at her friend with her concerned eyes. They caused Mystic to feel a jab at her chest and frown a bit. Then an idea came to her. “I promise we’ll hang out every night or whenever we can, my friend,” she assured her. “I love you, my little friend. Thanks for showing me a better way in life.” Sunshine smiled, “And thank you for being a wonderful friend. I’m glad you’re happier now, Mystic.” Mystic smiled and they embraced. Year 12 – Day 30 “Now where was Cierra’s headquarters again?” Mystic asked herself. The makeshift houses and tents that contained everypony were almost like a labyrinth. Certainly, she’s bound to get used to this place. She didn’t feel as if asking for somepony’s directions, that sounded silly! However, most ponies she had into contact with she either got a smile or a wave that made her feel connected to them as a sisterhood. So, it wasn’t all frustrating! Soon, she eventually found where she believes Cierra’s headquarters are. The building had polished wood and was substantially larger than any other place she's seen. The unicorn looked at the wooden door’s arch she saw it read “Captain’s headquarters.” With a sigh of relief, Mystic opened the door. She entered a den and saw a table with a presumed map of the city unrolled on it. The place is made of plaster walls and ceilings with a door leading into a room with a couch and various books. Before she could begin her way to the next room, she began to hear voices. Curious, Mystic walked forward and leaned up against the wall to listen. “The search for us has been amped up,” came Meng’s voice, “It’s not been like this before.” “She’s a unicorn. She can be very beneficial to our cause,” came Cierra’s voice, “She just needs the right training and strategic planning like we do.” “Have you lost your mind, Cierra?” Meng asked, “She was in the Palace! I warned you against it! This-” “Meng! Enough!” Cierra shouted, “You’ve been doubting me and you know how much I hate that! Have some faith, already!” “I do! I’m just worried!” “Quit worrying and look on the bright side of things!” Meng went quiet and Cierra sighed. “Look, Meng, you and I have been through thick and thin, but we’ve always made it through. So please, try and calm down and relax with a bottle of whiskey or something.” “I...okay, Cierra...” replied Meng, “I hope you have it all under control.” “We have it under control, Meng. We do.” She heard some hoofsteps depart and a door open and close. Mystic perked up when she heard hoofsteps beginning to approach. Before she could move, Cierra came around the corner. “Yah!” “Yah!” both ponies yelped. “Mystic?!” Cierra cried. “Cierra! Fancy running into you here!” Mystic hastily answered. Cierra calmed down and took in a deep breath, “What did you want?” She knelt and whispered, “How much did you hear?” Mystic sighed, seeing no point of lying. “I was coming to give you a status report from one of the scouts but I didn’t interrupt,” she said. “I guess I shouldn’t have listened in...I’m sorry.” Cierra rubbed Mystic’s mane, “It’s okay.” She sat down. “Don’t worry about Meng. She’s just a little on edge with things being different.” “How so?” “It’s a long story, but I’ll tell you sometime later. Now, the status report?” “Oh,” Mystic remembered what she needed to say, “The scouting party says the Palace walls are reinforced and there’s no easy way of getting in or out. But they’re working on it.” Cierra nodded, “Good. Tell the captain that we’re to avoid that area indefinitely until I say we go there.” “Right away.” Mystic stood up and left. She tried to forget about the little conversation she’d heard but the words kept bouncing around in her mind. Year 12 – Day 54 Having to clean the weapons wasn’t the most fun thing in the world, but somepony had to do it. Mystic laid a towel aside and sat down on a stool. “All morning doing this...” she muttered, looking around at the armory, “Couldn’t those rival gangs just leave us alone?!” She recalled that the rival liberator gangs have been targeting smaller base camps to draw Cierra and most of the gang out, but fortunately they had been pushed back. But not without a lot of weapons that needed cleaning. Mystic stood up and gazed at the various swords, spears, and shields aligned along the wall. “Mystic?” came a small tone. Mystic’s blood turned to ice. Shoot! “Hey Sunshine,” she said, turning to face her frowning friend. “Hello,” she said and walked up to Mystic. Her eyes seemed to shimmer along with her disappointed look. “You promised you’d come to breakfast this morning but you never showed.” Mystic facehoofed as she lit up her horn, “I was coming to meet you but Meng told me to clean these weapons so they’d be in pristine condition.” “I understand, but...” Sunshine sighed, “I don’t mean to make you feel bad, Mystic.” Mystic sighed, “I know.” She turned and placed some recently cleaned spears in their place. She did promise to hang out with Sunshine every night but lately, things have gotten hectic and going on an escort mission a few days ago didn’t make things easier. Because of the developments she had missed her hangouts. “So, are things getting better for you and the others?” Sunshine asked. Mystic turned to face her and sat down in the stool again. “They seem like it. Cierra believes we’re getting back on track despite some setbacks,” she said. “Good,” said Sunshine. She smiled a bit, “I always want you safe.” “And I want you safe,” Mystic smiled back. Sunshine jumped up and sat in Mystic’s lap, causing the older unicorn to slightly tense. “What? Can’t handle a little filly coming up close and personal?” Sunshine teased. “Maybe I’m claustrophobic,” Mystic slightly teased. “Oh, no you’re not! Just try and be a little snuggly!” Sunshine nestled herself a little more into Mystic’s lap. “Gah,” Mystic groaned. “Anywho, Mr. Reegle and Mr. Bone conquered the castle ground and are moving up to the throne!” Mystic blinked a couple of times. Oh yeah, she thought, remembering Sunshine roleplaying with some friends. “Oh, did they?” Mystic asked, playing along, “Did they slay the dragon that is being mind-controlled by the king?” “No, the dragon was the one who guided them to the kingdom to slay the wyvern being controlled by the king!” Sunshine laughed. “I could’ve sworn it was the dragon that needed to be slain.” “No, but Mr. Fluffle will be freed by his allies to save the kingdom from the tyranny of the evil king!” Sunshine pumped her hoof into the air. Mystic laughed, “And a good looking twelve-year-old could jump in and save the day!” She gave Sunshine a knowing look. “Oh, cool! We’ll use that idea!” Sunshine giggled. Mystic paused and blinked. “Yeah, sure,” she deadpanned. Mystic gazed at her friend and suddenly something came to her mind. “Were some of the foals bullying you?” she asked. “I heard Cierra saw some of them shoving you around and calling you names.” “No, no, we were just playing around,” Sunshine assured her and smiled at her. But Mystic noticed it looked a little sad. How could she have not been there sooner? Been there for her friend? She didn’t want to say it but she almost felt like weeping for her irresponsibility. “Sunshine,” she said with a sigh, “I am so sorry...” She hugged the little filly, “I promise we’ll hang out later today and tonight. How about that?” Her eyes lit up. She always loved that and seeing her smile. “I look forward to it,” she said. Mystic patted Sunshine’s head and held her closer. “Oh, so now you’re becoming snuggly?” she heard teasingly. “Shut up, please,” Mystic awkwardly spoke. “Oh, Mystic.” “Ponies could creep up on you, you know,” came a new voice. “Gah!” Mystic jumped and shot to her hooves, levitating Sunshine beside her as she came face to face with Meng’s deadpan look. “I think you just crept upon us,” said Sunshine as Mystic gently put her down. “I know. I was making a point.” “Anything I need to worry about, ma’am?” Mystic asked, trying to save some embarrassment. “Not really. But I do have a little mission for you.” “Really?” Mystic smiled, “I’ve been eager to kick some flank!” “There will be plenty of time for that.” “Oh...” Mystic slightly slumped, “But what do you have for me?” “I have a box that needs to be delivered on this map,” Meng unrolled a map of the southern part of the city with an ‘X’ on the Eastern wall, “There is food, paper, clothing, and resources to keep up the fight.” “Really?” Mystic took the map from Meng. “Who is this for?” “You have a lot to learn,” said Meng. “We have connections to ponies indirectly and some directly.” “How so?” “We have peaceful protests against the government and ponies get anonymous tips and knowledge of the corruption going around. Some ponies are messengers, work as double agents in plain sight and warn us if we need to move out of a certain area. We’re smart in our planning.” “Wow,” Mystic marveled. They’re more organized than she’d expected! “I’ll tell you more once we get to the box,” Meng began walking forward, “It needs to be delivered quick but discreetly.” She looked at Mystic, “Can you handle that?” Mystic chuckled, “Yes. I went on missions before, remember?” “I know, I’m just seeing if you’re paying attention.” She looked down at Sunshine and immediately thought about something. “How long do you think this will take?” she asked. “Why? Do you have a train to catch?” “No, it’s just I promised Sunshine we would hang out and I wanted to...” “Bring her with you,” said Meng. Mystic shook her head, “What?” “It’ll take about an hour to get there on hoof. And if we are quiet, we’ll be able to get there with no issues.” “But what about the government? Rival gangs?” Mystic asked, full of concern. “The government is busy handling the situation with the rival gangs to the north and we managed to drive them back,” Meng explained, “Plus we take these supplies out weekly and we haven’t had any problems yet.” Mystic looked at Sunshine, “What do you think?” Sunshine shrugged, “I’d love hanging out with you, Mystic.” The unicorn sighed and began thinking. They’re already in a significant amount of danger due to being busted out of the Palace. But Cierra and Meng are experts in their fields of work. Maybe one trip wouldn’t be so bad, plus they would be showing Sunshine what their work does for ponies. “Okay,” she said. She looked at Sunshine, “But if things begin going bad, we’re heading back.” “I agree,” said Sunshine. “We might make a Liberator out of her sometime in the future,” said Meng. Mystic looked at her, “Really?” “That depends on her.” “I think I’ll stick to role-playing with Mr. Fluffle until then,” Sunshine awkwardly spoke. Meng raised an eyebrow as Mystic facehoofed. “Let’s get going,” she said. About an hour later, Mystic’s gaze landed upon a modest village with worn-down buildings, tin roofs. Within 500 feet of the town’s edge is the tall, foreboding Wall. Mystic saw ponies that were covered in dirt, their manes were ragged and hooves were bandaged. It reminded her of when she’d awoken. Her legs moved forward as she pulled the wagon forward, taking a glance at Meng. “It feels good to be outside,” came Sunshine’s voice. Mystic sighed and looked up at the ever-gloomy sky. When was the last time she’d seen the sun? “Hey! The supplies are here!” came a voice. Suddenly, cheers erupted from the village and a crowd of earth ponies began stampeding towards them. Mystic cringed as they got closer but out of the corner of her eye, she saw Meng hold up a hoof. They immediately stopped running but maintained their excitement. “Ponies please give one of our newest members some space! You’ll get your supplies momentarily!” “A new member?!” somepony cried. Everypony began exciting clamoring about Mystic. Some colts and fillies emerged from the crowd. They looked dirty and hungry. Mystic immediately frowned and felt her heart sink for them. “Wow,” she heard Sunshine’s voice, “I’ve not seen anything like this.” As Mystic gazed at everypony. None of them looked angry or malicious. They looked desperate and worn down. Mystic’s heart sank again. All of these ponies in these conditions. Had she been blind to what was around her before she joined the Liberators? Memories of looters and cruel ponies she’d encountered flashed through her mind. She had assumed all of them were like that! Mystic felt liquid beginning to roll down her cheeks for them. A hoof touched her shoulders. Oh, snap! She thought. She wiped her face and tried to look strong for Meng. What she saw wasn’t what she expected. Meng had a look of sympathy and with the softest look she’d ever seen so far. “Let’s get these ponies their supplies,” she said. Mystic nodded as she felt more tears threatening to build up. Soon, everypony was eating and had gotten all of the supplies they needed. Mystic watched as Meng comforted ponies and spent time with the foals. Not too many ponies came to see her but that didn’t matter. The Liberators are doing exactly what Cierra had said. Mystic grit her teeth and clenched her jaw. These ponies’ lives have been ruined by Hong and his evil ways. They’ve lost everything! Mystic saw Sunshine talking with some of the foals and they were being friendly to her. She seems to have made some new friends. Her eyes widened when, out of the corner of her eye, she saw Meng hug a couple of foals. Her attention turned to the sight and she was handing out letters. A smile has broken out on her face. This isn’t the pony she’d grown used to seeing her entire time being here. But now saw a compassionate pony with a good heart. Mystic couldn’t help but smile in admiration of the mare. “Hey Mystic!” came Sunshine’s voice. Mystic turned to see her walking up with about ten or so foals. “Goodness!” Mystic chuckled. “Did you make friends with everypony?” “Practically!” Sunshine slightly boasted, “But they all wanted to see you!” Mystic looked down at the dirty, yet adorable looking fillies and colts looking up with eyes of admiration. “You’re a unicorn!” one of them cried. “We haven’t seen a unicorn Liberator before!” another cried. Mystic smirked, “Well, you have now. I’m honored to be the first.” “Will there be pegasi and more unicorns?” a third spoke up. “Maybe?” They all got closer, causing the older mare to feel uncomfortable but she did her best to keep a strong look on her face. “We’d love to hear how you’re liking the Liberators!” “Tell us some awesome magic stories!” “Play with us!” They all began speaking at once and Mystic awkwardly stepped back. “Uhhh...” She heard Sunshine giggle. Darn, that filly. “Hey kids!” Meng called. All of their heads snapped to her attention. “Free ice cream is being offered in the square! Why don’t you go get some?” “Yay!” they all cheered. Mystic watched as they all took off down the street. She breathed a sigh of relief. “Thanks, Meng,” she said, “I didn’t know what to do.” “They just want to feed their curiosity,” replied Meng. “They’ve not seen a unicorn before.” “They haven’t?” Sunshine asked, her eyes wide. “Not many have,” Meng clarified. “That’s why they seemed to really like you too, Sunshine.” Sunshine giggled, “I noticed.” “Meng,” said Mystic, “I couldn’t help but notice a new demeanor for you.” She smiled. Instead of growling or huffing as Mystic expected, Meng actually smiled back. “There’s always a time to put up your mean, assertive act and a time to lower it, Mystic,” she said. “I always save this for the last part of the day.” She paused and looked onto the village, “It’s all worth our efforts to know we’re helping the neediest ponies to survive or rise up against the corruption.” “Wow,” Mystic marveled, “Are all of these ponies going to rise up?” “Some will. But some will stay behind to take care of their little ones,” Meng paused and gently grasped her chest. “We’re constantly fighting. Not just through heists and missions, we’re a group to reform society.” Now the mission to be a part of this group is more important than ever! Mystic thought as she saw Sunshine’s amazed look. I knew I made the right choice in staying to fight! “Oh, excuse me,” Meng spoke up. “Somepony needs my help.” “Oh, that’s okay,” replied Mystic as Meng walked to a nearby hut. Mystic stood there, thanking herself and fate for bringing her here. The citizens need her! The real down to earth citizens, not these stuck up corrupting supporters! She felt it was time to mention why she’d come to the Liberators. “Sunshine,” she said. “Yes?” Sunshine looked up with curious eyes. “This is why I’ve joined the Liberators.” “You did?” Sunshine tilted her head. “I’m simply just trying to save the innocent and those I can save,” Mystic explained, “You taught me that.” Sunshine shook her head in astonishment, “I what?” “You told me to promise you that I was in the name of all things holy to save those who were suffering and to protect and preserve what is good.” Mystic smiled and knelt to Sunshine’s height, “I believe you can see that now, right?” Sunshine blinked owlishly at Mystic. The older mare sensed that she’s processing what she’s been told. “I...” Sunshine trailed off. Mystic brought her in for a hug, “Don’t worry. How about we go play some ball like we always do?” “Uh...okay?” Sunshine replied, uncertainly. Mystic frowned and looked her in the eye, “What’s wrong? Can I make it up to you?” “No, no, it’s not that,” Sunshine furrowed her brows. “What is it?” Mystic eagerly tuned in to listen. “I’m wondering about something...” “You’re wondering what?” “I mean, if they’re all here, why not just escort them out of here to have a better life?” Sunshine asked curiously. *CLANG!* *CRASH!* Both ponies jumped and whirled around to see an astonished looking Meng, having accidentally dropped several metal buckets. She stood wide-eyed and unblinking. She didn’t respond to the mess she had made. “Meng?” Mystic asked warily. Meng’s jaw flapped uselessly as she tried to form a response. “Are you okay?” Sunshine asked. “I...” Meng tried to reply, “I need...” She looked around, “Sorry, I had something else to help somepony with! Gotta go!” Meng trotted off while Mystic and Sunshine watched, totally confused at her actions. Author's Note Hey, everypony it's-a-me again! Things are definitely better than what they were before for our two favorite fillies. I apologize for the late upload, things were a little hectic earlier this month and I got sidelined by a video game (again). I know I could have shown the training sequence, but I wanted this whole sequence with Mystic's past to be more character-focused. Escaping from Hong was a huge part of her arc. Please leave a comment!
Chapter 7 - The Heat is RisingSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 8 - A New DevelopmentSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 9 - The Heat is Up - Part 1Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 10 - The Heat is Up - Part 2Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 11 - Darkness fallsSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 12 - Coming full circleSomething has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.
Chapter 1 - The Past HurtsA1: V1 - 1 - The Past Hurts Year 16 – Day 364 A match lit up the final candle. She gazed around to find the three other candles that illuminated one of her homes. The rain pattered against the roof. It’d been raining for the past few days. She sat up from the rough-hewn chair and surveyed her lonely abode. She had some buckets in place to catch the rain leaking through her damaged roof. There were few furnishings around the abode aside from the table at which she sat. Her machete leaned awkwardly next to the doorway where she'd dropped it earlier in her haste to remove her rain cloak. It now hung dripping next to the large boulder she used in place of a door. Not the prettiest entryway, but it kept the local wildlife outside. In front of the machete, lies her satchel, filled with scrolls she’d found in a small, well-hidden, abandoned hideout. Being a unicorn who could move things with magic had its advantages. Gazing to her left, she spotted her soaked sleeveless shirt and long pants hanging on a line to dry. They’re as black as sin. “I'm getting sloppy,” she said. Living alone and traveling to locations across the globe, she'd fallen into the habit of talking to herself. Her horn glowed with a bluish-aura that matched the color of her eyes as she levitated the machete, placed it into its sheath, and placed onto one of the crowded shelves that lined her home. It rose to join all her other equipment that lay there: books and scrolls, potions, pouch belts, and knives of varying sizes and shapes. Relaxing in her chair again, she caught a glimpse of her reflection in a mirror hanging on the wall. With her hardened, tired look, her orange coat had grown decidedly shaggy, and her charcoal mane now fell in an unkempt, dripping tangle two-thirds of the way down her neck. She blanched at the sight. “I'm starting to look sloppy, too.” Proper grooming wasn't a huge priority in her present circumstances. Her only real attempt at it lately had been to keep her tail cut at half length, although that was mainly to keep it from getting tangled in the brush when she ventured out into the various wildernesses. Tomorrow is her birthday. But it’s nothing to celebrate. She’s been traveling for so long to her planted shelters across different lands as she discovered the world and lore around her. But every year on her birthday, she promised herself she’d come back to this particular hut. It’s become a sacred tradition of hers to do so. She heard the rain beginning to drip faster into the buckets around her hut. She sighed. “I just got here, now I have to fix the darn roof,” she said, annoyed. The unicorn rose to her hooves, levitated the rain cloak over and slipped it on. Her horn alit, she rolled the boulder aside to the blinding rain. Year 10 – Day 4 Mystic settled into her jacket on the cold slab. Glancing at her makeshift shelter of sheeted metal and timber she let out a sad sigh. “It’s better than nothing,” she said with a shiver as snow began to fall from the cloudy sky. The day after she’d woken up, she made her way to the city only to find a tall impenetrable wall that kept anypony from entering it. She’d seen the soldiers guarding the entrances, keeping her from finding a way in. She even tried circling around but found out all of the areas east of the city are sealed off. Why would they do such a thing? Why let ponies suffer outside their borders? For the past three days, she’s been wandering the neighborhood for any supplies to survive in this hostile environment and hasn’t found much other than scraps and a pole to use as a weapon. In addition, her scrape slightly stings from the day she'd tripped but has been getting better (she hoped.) Her stomach rumbled. She looked at a couple of canned food she’d taken. Not much to eat. With no memory of how she’d gotten here, how does she know how to survive and avoid danger? Did the universe program her this way? Did she travel through time with no memory of what happened? Does she have...family or friends? Do they...miss her? Mystic shivered not from the cold but how unnerving the thoughts are. She blinked her tears away. She glanced to her right and spotted several tools she’d stolen from a family. She didn’t consider stealing but she’s been pushed to the brink. She further nestled into the jacket. Once in a while, she had been thinking about her reaction and outburst to that stallion. Mystic never thought she’d have it in her to do that or take it from him when he would freeze. No point in trying to go back to him now because she’d seen him looking around the neighborhood. Obviously looking for her. In addition, more gangs have been seen rummaging through the neighborhood and soldiers chasing them. Soldiers were her first idea to get into the city. She tried explaining to them about her situation (and not being wise about her word choice) but they thought she was lying and told her, a rogue, to take a hike and go back to her con family. They were rude and insulted her family. Mystic sniffled. Family? What family? If she ever had one. She’s probably an orphan. Despite her tears, the soldiers weren't convinced. In addition, they commented on how terrible she looked and placed her inside a building to keep her warm. Their comments were rude and saddened her but at least they didn’t leave her in the cold. The unicorn gazed out to the blackening neighborhood. “Is...there anypony really out there who knows who I am?” she asked herself. She must find out but how does she do that? Everypony she’s seen are either scared, cruel, or with gangs. She’d heard more violent crimes being committed in this place like mutilation and kidnapping- And something about the neighborhood needing “Twenty-four-hour and seven-day monitoring.” Mystic settled in for another hard night and felt the bags under her eyes. “FOUND YOU!” a voice roared. Mystic screamed and before she knew it large hooves punched through her pathetic shelter and sent her falling onto the ground! “You thought you could get away with taking my jacket?! Well, you thought wrong!” a familiar voice shouted. Heart hammering and terrified Mystic turned over onto her flank and saw the brown stallion-- Oh no! It’s the stallion she’d stolen the jacket from! Behind him are three gnarly, disgusting-looking stallions. All had knives in their hooves. The lead stallion held up his hoof, stomped up to Mystic and snatched his jacket right off her! “NO! PLEASE!” Mystic pleaded “I’ll freeze out here!” “And you didn’t think I’d do the same you little thief?!” the stallion roared. A blunt impact struck Mystic in the cheek knocking her to the ground. She landed with a thud and pain shot up her back. “You little brats should know better than to take from me!” he continued as Mystic felt her pulsing cheek “I’ve been on the hunt for you for days!” Mystic coughed. “I noticed!” Another blunt impact to her cheek. “You little cretin!” “What shall we do with her?” a second stallion asked. “Shall we have some fun with her?” a third suggested. Mystic froze. Fun? What kind of fun? “I’m making the choice here!” the lead stallion stated. He chuckled. “Although, fun does sound quite interesting.” “Mister...” Mystic croaked. She sat up and looked at him her eyes welling up. “I...I’m so sorry about stealing your jacket...” “Not as sorry as you’ll soon be!” “Really! I am!” Mystic pleaded, “Look, I’ve been alone for so long and I didn’t know how else I was going to survive!” Word your way right Mystic. Don’t let them know the entire story. “And I know this place isn’t the friendliest place but I don’t know anypony out here!” “That’s your first flaw!” said the lead stallion, “You can’t be alone out here!” “I know! But I’m freezing, hungry and without family or friends!” Keep going, Mystic. “And I feel ashamed for stealing your jacket and causing you to chase after me but if I went back, I was scared that something like this might happen!” “You got that right!” “But can you please possibly find it in your heart to help a lost, ten-year-old filly and bring her to a safer place?” Mystic pleaded, getting down on her hooves in submission, “I don’t want to cause any more trouble than I’ve already had...” She sniffed and felt tears rolling down her cheeks. “I-I’m really sorry, mister. It’s an awful neighborhood...please help me...” She shielded her eyes and began to weep. Nopony responded to her apology and her pleas. A pit of dread and anxiety formed in her stomach, nauseating her. “Wow, how touching,” said a fourth voice. “Seems as if she does need help,” said the second. Mystic felt a hoof brush her mane. Looking up, she saw the stallion looking down at her with a softer look. Had she convinced him? “All my victims I’ve encountered I’ve never had one beg us for help,” he said. Victims? “And there’s something else you should know,” he continued. He glared hard at her. “You’re a talentless pony without a cutie mark and a real amateur at robbing and surviving on your own!” he stated. A cold piece of metal was suddenly at her cheek. Mystic froze and eyes widened with terror. “Take her stuff!” he said to his minions, “And let’s take her back to the hideout!” He chuckled sinisterly and stared right into her terrified eyes, “We’re going to have so much fun with however we please.” “And a filly no less,” the third voice spoke. Mystic gasped in horror. Her instinct from where she’d taken from this monster kicked in again. She moved aside, grabbed his forelegs and kicked him to the ground! “HEY!” the second cried. Mystic gawked at her actions. Where had that come from?! “Don’t just stand there!” the leader ordered, “GET HER!” Mystic let out a gasp and the three lunged at her. She rolled to the side, grabbed a few of her tools and fired a beam of magic at them. She didn't bother seeing if it hit anypony as bolted off! She couldn’t believe her action! First, she steals and now fights?! Some kind of fire began burning inside her inwardly wishing she could take them on as a stronger pony. The thought surprised her yet it seemed ideal for the moment. “Don’t let her escape!” the leader shouted. He’s right behind her! Three more pairs of hooves joined him and Mystic knew she’s going to be caught if- The leader tackled her to the ground! The impact knocked the wind out of her. She tried to get out of his grip but the stallion is too strong! “You little fool!” he growled, “Now we’re going to give you a real reason to scream!” Several blunt impacts began kicking her and smacking her. She screamed and tried to escape but the barrage of punches kept coming! Suddenly, she felt her horn humming. “What in the?!” somepony cried. Mystic opened her eyes and, on instinct let the magic fly out. It impacted the leader in the face, knocked him off her and his minions backed off. Despite her aching body and face Mystic stood up and took off not daring to look back. She heard them clamoring to get her once again. Sometime later after running through the labyrinth of the poverty neighborhood Mystic had managed to escape her pursuers. She walked through the ghost quiet streets. Aching, limbs pinching and jacketless and out of supplies! That darn stallion! How could they do that to a filly?! Mystic caught glimpse of her reflection in a window. She paused and saw her face is bruised. Her mane is unkempt. She looks like any poor pony in this neighborhood. A word the stallion said to her came to her mind. Talentless. Her mind clicked and realized what he probably meant. She’s seen marks on ponies’ flanks. All of them were different. She turned to see her flank in the mirror. It’s blank. Her eyes slightly widened. A blank flank? Is this what he meant? Her stomach rumbled again. Darn it. Her lips trembled. It didn’t matter if it was from her situation or her pain. What does it matter now? She’s got nopony looking for her. Mystic sniffed and began weeping again. “Mom, Dad...” she whimpered, “Are you even out there?” She looked up at the ever-cloudy sky as the snow fell harder. “Am I really talentless?” She sank down onto the ground as her heart sank even further. If her situation couldn’t sink any lower it would be down to the center of the earth. She sat down and began weeping again. Lost. Confused. Abandoned. Talentless. Was this struggle even with it? Why continue if she’s talentless? It seems pointless. She’s a mistake. She shouldn’t be here! The unicorn looked at her scraped foreleg. How can she continue? Maybe she could give up and never bother to enter anypony’s life. “Yeah...sounds preferable...” she said. The unicorn continued to lay there. Pointless. Nopony out there for her. ... So pointless... ... ... No! Mystic stood up and felt determination rise in her chest. She will find the answers! She will find ponies who will help her find out how and when she’d gotten here! “I will not be discouraged so easily!” she stated, “I won’t give up! I will find a way!” Taking all of what she’s been through and hoping for a better place. There’s only one place she can go that seemed better. The city. But how can she get in with it being surrounded by the wall? There has to be a way in so she can slip in without anypony noticing, right? With a rumble from her stomach, she was convinced that if she were going to survive and not slowly rot like these low lives! ... Wow. What a thought. With a newfound determination, Mystic trotted onwards. Sometime later she arrived at a gate guarded by two soldiers. The surrounding wall looks as impenetrable as ever. “I’ve got to find a way in there or I risk dying out here,” she said desperately. The unicorn took in her surroundings. No roofs could reach the top and it looked as if there were crossbows on top of the wall. “Hmmm,” she said. “Maybe I should get closer.” She ducked into the shadows, stealthily made her way over and reached a box that’s about 20 feet from the soldiers. They look hardened and unwavering. The unicorn noticed a key on the soldier on the right. The door had a keyhole. “Great.” Hmm, what to do. What to do. Aha! She needs a distraction! Yeah! That could work but if they both leave...hmm she needs to make sure that they don’t see her. She can keep them from seeing what she looks like, grab the key, and slip in! With her plan in mind, she looked around herself to see if there’s anything for her to throw. She spotted a stone. She levitated it up with her magic and spotted several trash cans by an alley. Perfect. The unicorn chucked the stone as hard as she could towards the target. *CRAAASSH!* The trash cans tumbled into the alleyway. She looked at the soldiers. It got their attention. “Check it out!” the soldier on the right ordered. “Cover me!” the second said. The soldiers held out their spears and began cautiously walking over to the trash cans. Mystic picked up some more rocks. As the soldiers checked out the trash cans Mystic stealthily made her way over. She stayed as quiet as she could. “I don’t see anypony!” the second cried. “Keep looking!” the first ordered. Mystic got her rocks ready as she stopped 10 feet away from them. She’s about 25 feet from the gate. “Are you sure it wasn’t just kids?” the first speculated. “I don’t know but we have protocols and-” *CLANG!* *CLANG!* Two direct hits to their helmets! Mystic leaped into action. She levitated the key away from the first soldier and bolted to the door. A gutsy move! She shook with fear as her heart thudded and sweated. Not daring to look back she placed the key into the gate and turned it. She pulled it open ever so slightly, she caught a glimpse of the soldiers just getting up and shut the gate before they could see her. Mystic panted feeling as if she’d run a marathon. “Whew, that was a big victory,” she said. Suddenly, she heard the gate rattling behind her. Shoot! Mystic bolted off and ran a short distance before ducking into a shadowy alleyway. She turned and observed the soldiers opening the gate before they ran right past her oblivious to her entry. The unicorn let out a huge sigh of relief. She’s in. She’s in the city! But there’s no time to celebrate. She needs to get warm. Mystic searched the dark streets. It’s quiet yet it feels and looks livelier. Paved streets surrounded by nicer looking buildings. Shops, houses, apartments, and businesses surrounded Mystic as she explored. Yeah, this feels a lot safer than that neighborhood. Once in a while, she did see soldiers patrolling and hid from them. She would ask for help but she didn’t want to take any chances. Maybe there will be some citizens that would help her. She decided to head closer to the middle of the city. But she needs to get warm. After searching for a little bit, she found some scarfs on a discount sale. Yes! She trotted over, grabbed one and wrapped it around her neck. “Mmmm!” she hugged herself, enjoying the scarf’s warmth, “Thank goodness.” She heard voices. Perking up, she quickly took off and got a safe distance away. As she went on, more ponies talking and carriages being pulled reached her eardrums. “Yah! Yah! Move!” a voice commanded. Mystic turned and saw some ponies pulling a carriage. But they didn’t look like regular pullers. They looked miserable. Behind them are two other ponies with large whips in their hooves. Mystic hid around a corner and peeked out to see what’s going on. The carriage has moved past her and she lightly gasped when she saw debris and ponies chained up in the back. All of them looked sad. “Get these to the General!” a pony commanded, “You know how he is about deliveries being late!” The ponies ahead let out affirming groans. *CRACK!* Neighing rose from the ponies ahead. “No more lollygagging! Get moving or no meals for a week!” Mystic’s eyes widened when she saw a large whip in one of the ponies’ hooves. “My gosh...” she whispered, completely horrified. The filly slipped into the shadows. Though the city is in a better state than the neighborhood with paved roads, some street lights, and benches, it still felt as if it had a hostile atmosphere. The smell of freshly cooked bread hit Mystic’s nostrils. She managed to swipe a couple of them before she was noticed and later found a fruit stand and took some from there, too. Her stomach beginning to feel a little satisfied. Soon, she arrived at what she presumed was the center of the city with citizens heading home or taking their loved ones out for the night. The skyscrapers reached into the low hanging clouds and six streets met in a circle around a fountain of a proud, strong unicorn. She discovered that it’s the city’s founder and it’s in front of city hall. However, she couldn’t stay long because of eyes gazing in her direction and ponies whispering behind her back. A few hours later It’s turning out to be a bust. Nopony bothers to even look at or even speak to her. Typical. She’s set up a street fire to keep warm. Nestling into her scarf she sat her freezing body next to it and placed her hooves directly over it. “It’s not the best but I hope it’ll do the job,” she said aloud. The warmth of the fire began to seep into her coat sending a shiver of pleasure up her spine. Ah, fire. It feels as if she’s struck gold. She stretched and cracked her neck a bit until she heard something shuffle nearby. Perking up, the filly gazed to her left to where it’d come from. “Psst,” came a voice. Mystic’s eyes widened as her heart skipped a beat. “Yeah, over here,” it came again. Masculine. “...W-W-Who’s there?” Mystic hesitantly answered as she stood up. “Over here, by the barrels.” There were some barrels next to a brick wall. Besides them stood a grey pegasus with a brown mane matching his eyes. “Come on over little one,” he said, “I want to talk with you.” Mystic took a step back. “No no no, don’t run away,” the pegasus pleaded. “My name is Chen. What’s your name?” Mystic took another step back. “M-Mystic...” “Ah, Mystic,” Chen smiled, “That’s a pretty name.” “T-Thanks?” It’s a stupid name she happened to remember about herself. “Look, I can’t imagine what you’ve seen out there. Why not come with me to get you fed and warm?” What? The idea sounds good but how can she trust him? He’s probably just tricking her. “I don’t know...” “I won’t bite. It’s awful cold out there and a filly like you shouldn’t be out there.” “I’ve been through too much. I don’t know who to trust,” Mystic firmly answered but she heard a waver in her tone. “Oh, you poor thing,” Chen frowned. “I know it’s rough in places.” “You have no idea...” “Please, little one,” Chen stepped out, “I mean you no harm.” Mystic took another step back. “I don’t care who you are but I don’t want to get into any more trouble than what I have been in...” “Oh?” “Yeah, I had to get past the wall...” Mystic mumbled. “The wall?” Chen lightly gasped. “Yeah...” she said, not really caring, “I had no choice...” Chen paused for a few seconds. “You clearly need help,” he said. What? He didn’t question it? “I saw you walk by not too long ago and duck into this shelter,” he went on, “My house isn’t too far away.” He smiled sympathetically. “I’ve got plenty of shelter.” Mystic’s stomach rumbled again. “I can’t seem to rely on anypony,” she said sadly. “But if you can’t survive on your own how can you be certain you cannot rely on others to help you?” Chen reasoned. Mystic’s furrowed her brows. Despite her skepticism, he did have a point. Maybe there are decent ponies here after all? “Come on, there’s a warm place for you and we can serve you some food.” Her stomach rumbled for the third time. Did they have a bed? A place to keep warm? But- “How can I know you’re just not going to do something to me?” she asked skeptically. “Because I’ve seen guilty ponies and I’ve seen horrid things done. You’re not one of the guilty ones.” He gently stepped forward, “Come on, please, just try and rely on me to get you to safety.” “I...” “I promise on all things holy, that I don’t double-cross you.” Despite her hesitance, her stomach growled. She gave up to her natural instincts and followed the pegasus. Soon, they arrived at a modest-looking house that needs repair. Chen gently opened the door and Mystic stepped in. She’s ready to flee in case something goes wrong. The interior of the house is just an average looking home but it definitely looked better than the awful houses in that neighborhood. Mystic was led through the living room and into the kitchen where she spotted a fruit basket. Her eyes lit up and her stomach rumbled again. “Hey, everypony!” said the pegasus, “We’ve got a little guest!” Mystic heard two ponies scurrying in the back of the house. An orange pegasus and a red pegasus both came out. Their eyes widened. “You brought a unicorn here?” the orange mare admonished. Chen growled at her and crossed his hoof in front of his neck. The mare shut up and the second mare nodded. “My apologies,” said the first mare, “I’m just not used to unicorns in our house.” Then she quickly added, “Not that there’s anything wrong with them!” “They just don’t come by often,” said the second mare. “Right,” said the first, “By the way, I’m Jinjing and this is Mei.” Jinjing extended her hoof, “And you are?” “Mystic,” said the filly taking her hoof. She began to feel a little better. These pegasi look decent and not hard hoofed like earth ponies or stuck up like the unicorns. “The poor thing was stranded and lost out in the streets,” said Chen, “She looks like she’s been through Tartarus.” “Oh, she has,” Mei frowned carefully touching Mystic’s face. The bruises pulsed under the touch causing her to step back, “Ouch.” Mei looked at her apologetically. “Let’s get her cleaned up,” added Jinjing. A few minutes passed and Mystic was feeling a little better, plus they’ve given her a fresh bandage over her scraped leg. “That necklace is pretty,” said Jinjing, “Where did you get it?” Mystic almost answered casually but she stopped herself. Some other time they will know about me. Some time, she thought. “Somepony very close gave it to me,” she said as she gently pawed at the golden necklace, “A friend of mine..." “Really?” “Yeah. They’re somewhere in the city,” it was a lie and it pained her, “I’ve gotten lost...” “Any family?” “Probably. I have a guardian but... I’m not really looked after much...” “Oh, my...” Jinjing frowned, “Did you run off from him?” “Yes!” Mystic answered quickly, “I did because she’s awful!” Suddenly, her stomach loudly rumbled causing her to blush. “Shall we serve you something to eat?” Mei asked from down the hall. With another rumble from her stomach Mystic nodded vigorously. As Jinjing prepared a meal, Mystic found out that the three pegasi are siblings and have been living together for years. Soon, she was presented a warm bowl of noodle soup and a fruit basket. She chowed down on the food like a wolf (almost choking at one point) but enjoyed every minute of it. Soon, she was given some hot chocolate and cookies. A little later she was laying on the couch completely satisfied and not starving anymore. What was she skeptical about again? Eh, it doesn’t matter anymore. The three pegasi have been talking about something for some reason concerning food and finances. “-I just hope we can work it out,” said Mei as she came over and sat down in a chair. “Trust me, this’ll send a message and give us what we need,” she heard Chen say. “A message about what?” Mystic asked curiously. The two siblings froze. “Oh!” Mei cried, “Sorry, grown-ups talking!” “Yeah, we’re going to send a message!” Chen said awkwardly. “To the post office!” came Jinjing’s voice. “Yeah, what she said!” Chen quickly added. “Not helping, Chen,” Jinjing muttered under her breath. Okay, that was confusing. But nothing to worry about! “Do you know of any place I can stay?” Mystic asked. “Oh, but you can stay here!” Mei smiled. “But I should be going out and finding a proper place.” “But you can stay with us!” Mystic blinked. “Huh?” “Yeah!” said Jinjing walking around the couch to face her. “Look, I know you might not trust us completely but we can at least keep you until you’re ready.” She frowned, “That is if you want to leave.” “And-and we can totally help you find a place tomorrow!” said Chen. Mei shot him a glare. “What he means,” said Jinjing, “Is that we’re wanting to help you with your needs.” That sounds wonderful! Finally, some decent ponies! Mystic smiled and let out a pleased sigh. “Okay,” she said, “I’ll try and think of something as I stay here and get back on my hooves.” “Oh, that sounds fantastic!” Jinjing cheered, “We’re just going to have so much fun!” “And give you as many cookies and hot chocolate as you can drink!” Mei laughed. “Don’t forget to wash your hooves before dinner!” added Chen. “Shut up, Chen!” Mystic giggled. Siblings ways, please! “All right,” said Jinjing stepping over to Mystic, “Let’s get you cleaned up.” She looked into a mirror and saw she’s still dirty and bruised. She nodded. “Yeah, I agree.” “I’ll get the water started!” said Mei. Chen stood up and walked off into another room. Mystic tilted her head curiously. “Don’t worry about him,” said Jinjing, “Sometimes he can have long days.” “Or just wanting to laze about,” Mystic suggested. Jinjing giggled, “Or that.” Soon, Mystic was bathed, scrubbed, and groomed by the two sisters. They were very warm in their remarks and did a great job fixing up her mane, tail, and coat. Afterward, they sat her down on the couch and left to speak with Chen. After waiting on the siblings for about 20 minutes they came out with some devious smirks on their faces. Huh? However, they were smiling when they were right on her. A trick of the light perhaps. “Hey little one,” said Chen, “Do you mind if we ask a favor for you?” “Chen!” Mei scolded, “I know she’s just gotten here but come on!” “Hey, you told me to ask her!” Eager to at least do something nice for her caretakers Mystic spoke up, “What kind of favor?” Her caretakers glanced at each other. “Do you think, if it’s not too much trouble, help us out with a job?” Jinjing asked as turned back to Mystic. “A job?” Mystic asked curiously. “Just a small job,” said Chen. “It can only be done tonight.” “It’ll just be a job of gathering supplies like canned food, clothing, and bits,” said Mei. “What kind of job is this?” “You see we’re traders with some ponies in the city,” said Chen, “We give to them and they give to us so we can know we rely on one another.” “And we also give to charities to help poor ponies that can’t help themselves,” Jinjing explained. “Wow!” Mystic marveled, “That sounds interesting!” “Oh, it is!” Mei smiled, “But we need you for a special job because this is going to be our biggest one yet!” “Me?” “Yeah, you little filly. And it’s not a hard job!” Chen wrapped a foreleg around her, “All you need to do is grab whatever you can from the Resort, bits, goods, anything! We’ll give them their due and take it all to ponies in need!” “That sounds odd but it sounds so cool!” “Yes! Yes! So, are you going to help us out?” This whole plan seems a little odd but it seems like a little price to pay for a better life! After all, these pegasi are nice and treat her well! “Oh, yeah! I’m in!” “Excellent!” Chen pumped a hoof high into the air. “You wait in the back yard and we’ll get everything ready for the job,” said Mei, “But we need to be quick. Grab your scarf and go.” “Okay!” Outside She didn’t shiver anymore from the cold weather. She felt warm and happy. This is amazing! Ponies willing to do something like charity! She might have a limited perspective of the city but hearing of this gives her great hope for herself! The door creaked open and her friends merged from the house. Jinjing and Mei are wearing all black covering their entire heads (except their eyes) and Chen is wearing a noble suit. “Why are you dressed up like that?” Mystic asked curiously. “Oh, it’ll spoil the surprise if we’re revealed to some particular ponies,” said Chen, “We just want to put on a little party to get some ponies excited.” “Meanwhile, we’ll let you into the shop and we’ll be just outside to get whatever you find,” Mei explained. “Oh, and you need one of these too!” said Jinjing bringing up a black tarp just big enough for her. “You won’t want too much attention drawn to yourself so stay quiet. Or,” she leaned forward with big pleading eyes, “You don’t want the surprise to be ruined, do you?” Mystic shook her head vigorously. “So, will you help us with our plan?” Mei asked. Mystic nodded, “Yes!” “Excellent!” Mystic put the tarp over her back and Jinjing tied it on. Later she’d noticed Chen had put some fake sideburns and goatee on. Jinjing gave her a drink to keep her energy up and began to tell her stories as they made their way to a wagon. It’s filled with drinks that looked like alcohol. Mei kept her from looking at it too much telling her it’s “inappropriate for fillies her age.” The quad made their way into a shopping district and there were some snooty unicorns having a party in a building nearby. “Where is this place we’re going to?” Mystic asked. “Just beyond the party,” said Chen, “I’ll sell these drinks to these ponies while you three make your way to our destination.” "Come on, little one," said Jinjing. Mystic nodded and followed the two mares. She looked over at Chen with his wagon and he stopped on the yard's edge. “Hey everypony!” Chen cried. This gained the attention of everypony else in the yard, “The drinks are just five bits a glass! Please don’t hesitate to come and get some!” The unicorns looked at each other confused. But a few seconds later some went up to check it out. Jinjing nudged Mystic along and the filly turned her attention back to the job at hoof. “See that building up ahead?” Mei asked. The filly gazed ahead to see a white marble building with statues of the Founder out in front. “That’s where we’re going?” Mystic asked, slightly taken aback. “Yes. But we need to move quickly as we have a certain amount of time for our trades.” Drinks as trade and ponies paying for them? That’s not giving. Mystic shrugged and assumed they’ll be giving them to the poor looking ponies down the alleyway they passed by. Without any more doubts, she followed her friends to a hidden side entrance. Jinjing placed something against the door and forced it open. “Gosh!” she grunted, “I thought I told that pony to leave the door unlocked!” “You’ll deal with it, won’t you?” Mystic asked. “Certainly,” said Jinjing, “Now get in there.” She stepped through the door and she was led down a hallway to the back of the building. It seems further than what she thought traders would be in. A curious look formed on her face. This is so peculiar. she thought. At the end of the hall, Jinjing forced another door open and let everypony in. When Mystic saw the inside of the room, she gasped! There are a bunch of valuables in there. There are necklaces, chalices, jewelry, and many other things that looked priceless. “Whoooooaaaaa.” “Impressive, isn’t it?” Mei giggled. “But no time to fool around.” She gave the big sack to her, “Start filling that thing to the brim until it’s full!” “It looks as if we need to make a second trip!” Mystic jumped excitedly. “We’ll see! Now get to collecting for charities!” “We’ll be collecting the main portion our little friend,” Jinjing smiled. Mystic nodded vigorously, lit up her horn and began sweeping some valuables in. “That’s it!” said Mei, “Good filly!” Mystic saw Jinjing had opened a door down the wall a ways and revealed a safe. “Oh, my!” Mystic gasped, “This is going to help so many ponies!” “Get going! Chop! Chop!” Mei ordered. As Jinjing and Mei began to fool around with the safe Mystic began levitating valuables into the sack. Everything in here looked expensive! Are these ponies always trading such valuables away for charity? How generous! Mystic hummed little tunes as she took valuables. She began to feel a little off about this whole thing but pushed the thought aside as she continued towards the register, forcefully opened it, pulled out the bits, and placed them into the sack. A clicking sound pierced through the room. She gazed over to the mares and saw they’d opened the safe. She nearly flipped when she saw an endless supply of bits! Mystic began working faster to fill the sack. They probably don’t have enough time to gawk around. Or, well, she doesn’t. Scooping things back and forth seemed to take longer than what she’d felt like but before she knew it that sack was filled to the brim with valuables. She brightly smiled and saw Jinjing had been watching her. “Are you finished?” she asked. “Hay yeah!” Mystic said happily. “Shhh!” Jinjing shushed, “Quiet!” “Sorry!” Mystic meeped. The mare trotted over to her and opened the sack. Her eyes lit up. “How did I do?” Mystic asked excitedly. Jinjing smiled brightly at her. “Perfect, my dear.” Mystic giggled loudly and Jinjing motioned her to follow. She skipped down the hallway and out into the lobby they'd entered. When she came by a window, something caught her eye. Turning her attention to outside, she gasped when she saw something horrifying. The ponies in the courtyard were unconscious! And Chen isn’t giving the bits in his sack away! Her blood turned into ice as her excitement turned into horror. Chen made his way over with his wagon as his sisters lifted the loot up. What is going on?! “The Luxury Resort’s being robbed!” cried a distant voice. Robbed?! “Darn it!” cried Jinjing, “We gotta get out of here!” “Move! Move! Move!” Mei cried as she helped Jinjing load the loot into the wagon. “Wait! What have we been doing?!” Mystic cried. They didn’t listen as they shut the wagon. Mystic ran over to them completely confused and scared. “Have we just robbed a store?! What about the charities?!” Jinjing, the one who was the warmest with her smiled sweetly, “Oh, dearie, it’s been a lot of fun. But we’ve got to go.” She kissed her on the forehead, “I almost liked you. Good luck.” Mystic’s heart dropped to her stomach as her pupils dilated. Jinjing took off as Chen pushed the wagon away with great force. His sisters followed. “Did you get our message across?” Mei asked. “Hay yeah I did!” Chen laughed. “Ha! Ha! Another perfect robbery!” she heard Jinjing laugh. “Now to move onto the next target!” Mystic gawked at the feeling pegasi. They used her?! There was no charity?! They not only probably scammed and drugged ponies but they also set her up and framed her for a robbery! “We have one in sight!” came a voice. Crap! Her gaze darted around looking for a way out! “HEY! She’s the one who broke through the wall!” came another. They knew?! Did somepony see her get through?! She whirled around to see several soldiers galloping towards her. “You there! HALT!” one shouted. Nope! Spotting a window, she bolted towards it, shattering it with a case and leaped out onto the streets! “Get her!” she heard. The unicorn turned to the right and came face to face with the city’s marketplace! She swerved around ponies, jumped over some boxes, and accidentally knocked over a barrel of pickles! She didn’t bother looking back! How could she have been so stupid?! How could she have trusted those ponies?! “Over here!” came another voice. Dang it! Swerving to the right and avoiding several colts, Mystic spotted more soldiers heading her way! Is the entire army looking for her?! She bolted into an alleyway as she heard the sounds of hoofs right behind her! “Leave me alone!” Mystic cried. “I’m just lost and hungry!” A lie but it was true before! They didn’t reply. They won’t help her! Nopony will! She gasped when she saw she’s heading towards a dead end! Screeching to a stop, she began looking for a way out only for a chain to wrap around her body and pulled her to the ground! “AAH! No!” she cried. “Got her!” a soldier shouted. “NO! PLEASE!!” Mystic wailed as she shook the chains. “Detain her!” Another chain wrapped around her body as she felt something placed on her horn. She felt her inner magic being dampened. What did they do to her?! She squirmed against the chains as a tall unicorn silhouette emerged from behind the soldiers. She’s trapped! There’s no way of getting out of this! “Is this their accomplice?” he asked his cold blue eyes staring into her soul. “Yes,” said a soldier, “She’s been seen around the city and has stolen food, clothes, and helped the Triple Trio.” “I see,” the pony said, he glared at Mystic and bared his teeth. “Filly, you’re in a true heap of trouble,” he said. Mystic gulped her entire heart down her throat. Author's Note Hey everypony! You obviously noticed the time jump into the present! I was inspired by the show Breaking Bad to give you glimpses of the future and let it have its own small stories until we're full circle with both past and future. Breaking Bad did some of that and I thought I'd give it a shot. So keep in mind the present whenever it shows up. The next chapter is definitely longer than this one so I want to be sure it's done right so it might be a little bit before it's uploaded. Anywho, please review if you want!